You are viewing a story from

Hermione’s Secret by sarha210

Format: Novel
Chapters: 54
Word Count: 81,044

Rating: Mature
Warnings: Strong Language, Scenes of a Sexual Nature, Strong Violence

Genres: Romance, Action, Humor, General, Mystery, Drama
Characters: Draco, Ginny, Harry, Cho, Dumbledore, Hermione, Neville, OC, Ron, Snape, Fred/George
Pairings: Draco/Hermione

First Published: 06/14/2004
Last Chapter: 01/05/2005
Last Updated: 01/05/2005


*****NEW CHAPTER UP*******Hermione has a secret. As she tries her best to keep it form Ron and Harry. She knows that she won't be able to forever. Is it bad enough to break up the friendship? ****As you all know I am just borrowing all harry potter realted terms.**** Please don’t be afraid to review. I want to know what you think. Besides it gives me that extra push to keep going.

Chapter 1: Returning to school
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

After what seamed to be the longest summer since Harry started at Hogwarts. He was delighted to be returning to school. Harry met up with Ron, Ginny, Fred, George, Hermione, and Neville, who had come with the Weasley’s due to his grandmother being ill.
Hermione ran up to Harry.
“I just wanted to say hi now; I have something I have to go do. But I’ll see you on the train.
Ron shook his hid head and ran through the pillar to platform 9 and ¾. Fred and George pulled Harry aside after everyone else was through.
“She’s been doing that for the past month,” George said. “Yeah runnin’ of like that.” Fred added. “But we’ve got something to show you. Mom told us not teach it to Ron, but she didn’t say anything about you. So show Ron when you get a chance.”
George handed Harry a small bit of parchment. Harry started to look at it but shoved in away in his pocket when Ginny’s head poked through the wall.
“Well are you three coming or not? The train is about to leave.”
The run through and boarded the train. Harry, Ron and Ginny sat in the same compartment. Fred and George went off to cause the usual mischief they do every year on the train.
“Where’s Hermione?” Harry said
Ron looked at Harry.
“I don’t know she’s been running off like that lately. Don’t know where she goes.”
“Yeah Fred and George said that.”
Ron added “she came over two weeks ago. She was so excited. We’ve been trying o get together all summer. Than after 20 minutes she all of a sudden looked at that new watch of hers and took off. All she said was that she had to go.”
That’s odd Harry thought.
Than he heard Neville in the next compartment, which distracted him from his thought.
“Trevor, no, come back here.”
The Door slid open and then there was a big crash.
Ron jumped up and stuck his head out the door to find Draco Malfoy face first on the floor with Neville laying on him fight to get a hold of the toad.
“Get off me you stupid git. You weigh so much you are breaking every bone in my body.”
Draco managed to push Neville off him and stand up. When he saw Ron, Harry and Ginny in the corridor laughing at him he pulled out his wand and started to cast a spell. But he stopped put it back and push his was past them, mumbling.
“Oh never mind. Stupid toad, I don’t know why anyone would want I stupid pet like a toad.”
They looked at each other in shock, and then went back in the compartment.
“That was odd.” Ron said with a blank expression on his face.
“Yeah,” added Harry with the same look.
Ginny didn’t say anything.
“Hey that reminds me Ron, Fred and George gave me something on the plat form…” Harry stopped his sentence and looked at Ginny.
“Ginny,” He said, “You won’t tell your mom a told Ron about this, will you? She said he’s not to know.”
Ginny was already looking at Harry. She didn’t say anything just shook her head.
“Ginny are you alright?” Harry asked
“Come on, come on I wasn’t to know what it is.” Ron blurted out.
“Ginny” Harry said again.
“Oh yes. Of course Harry I won’t say anything.”
Harry took out the piece of parchment and his wand.
He read the parchment.
“Suds up Ron!”
Harry flicked his wand at the window and a huge bubble flew out of his wand bounce of the window and around the small room for a second then his Ron square in the face. Soap suds burst out of the bubble all over Ron covering his whole head.
Ginny looked shocked than started to giggle.
Ron was trying to brush the suds off but as soon as he did more would appear. Suds began to slide of on the floor.
“Ron, Are you ok?’ Harry said half laughing.
“Yeah” Ron replied through the bubbles.
Just then the door slide open letting soap suds spill out in the hall.
Ron, Ginny, and Harry were laughing so hard they didn’t notice that Hermione had entered the compartment.
“Clean up Ron!”
The suds disappeared and Ron was still trying to get then off before he realized that they were gone.
“Hermione, where have you been?” Harry asked while handing the parchment to Ron.
“Oh,”she paused, “I was a… talking to Cho”.
She looked out the window.
“We’re here we should go now.” She walked out the door.
Ron looked at Harry and said,” See what I mean.”
Then he took out his wand and shouted “Suds up Harry!”
The three of them all began to laugh again.
“Clean up Potter!” A deep voice growled.
They looked up and saw Professor Snape.
“If I see you doing that in my classroom or anywhere near the dungeons it will be three nights detention with me. Now come on. Let’s go.”

****(A/N)The first chapter is just like an introduction. It gets better after that. I promise.

Chapter 2: The Welcoming Supper
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

After the new students have been sorted in to there houses and all the announcements the students dig in to the marvelous feast that has been placed before them. The new first year students are amazed by the grand hall, the food, the enchanted ceiling but most of all Harry. Every few minutes one of them stands up to get a peek of Him.
Harry and Ron are sitting across from each other and Hermione, who sat next to Ron 98% of the time last year, is sitting next to Harry.

“So Hermione, what have you been up so over the holiday?” Harry asked.

She was starring at Ron in a daze. Harry looked at Ron who was listing but to busy eating all everything that was in his reach. It was rude and a bit dangerous to summon food from down the table at supper.

Harry kicked Ron’s Leg underneath the table. It startled him and he spit a mouthful of pie on to his plate and looked at Harry. Harry nodded his head at Hermione and Ron looked at her.

“What are you looking at?” he asked her. “Hermione!” Ron said briskly.

She looked at Ron then at Harry then back at Ron.

“I’m Sorry. I’m just thinking about potions class tomorrow. I hope Snape is…” She paused. Ron cut in “Less SNAPEY?”
“Yes” she replied.
“He’s bloody not.” Harry said. “He yelled at us on the bus for the soap.”

“I’m not feeling well,” Hermione said to Ron and Harry. “I think I’ll go to the hospital wing after supper,” She said much louder. “To make sure I’m not coming down with something.” She finished in a quieter tone.

Harry, who was facing the Slytherin table nodded at Ron to turn around.
“Look at Malfoy.” He said with a hiss.

Hermione snapped her head around to look at Malfoy.

Draco had smeared raspberry jam on his forehead mocking Harry’s scar. He had jumped up on the table and pulled out his wand.

“He’s such a git.” Ron said
He pulled out his wand and whispered “SUDS UP MALFOY” and taped his wand towards the professor’s table. A large bubble shot out of his wand straight at the professor‘s table in front of Snape and bounced of. Fred and George both did the same.
Three bubbles were bouncing around the large room for what seemed to be forever, and then finally the first one hit Draco in the face immediately covering him in suds. Everybody laughed all the students even the other Slytherins, even Dumbledore and most of the other professor at least snickered. How ever Snape did not.

He shouted “CLEAN UP MALFOY!”

As soon as the suds where gone a second suds spell hit Malfoy covering him again, then the other.

Hermione only snickered half heartily. Ron and Harry noticed but were having to much fun watching Draco to care.

Malfoy slipped on the suds and fell off the table. He stood up, still trying to brush off the soap and ran to the door. He would have run straight in to the door but it opened to let him out then closed behind him.

“Must have been Snape that opened the door.” Harry said still laughing.
“Yeah.” Ron agreed.

Chapter 3: The Meeting
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Students begin to leave in the hall in small groups. Ron, Hermione, and Harry were still sitting at the table, Ron still eating.

“So what do you want to do now?” Harry asked Hermione though she obviously didn’t hear him. “Before we turn in?” he added ducking down a little and leaning forward to look at her face. She was staring off again at what Harry seemed to be Ron.

“Hermione?” he repeated with a softer curious tone. “Should we go visit Hagrid?” By now Ron had noticed what was going on and had stopped eating and was watching. “What about we go and break in to the Prefects bathroom and take a bath in the giant tub?’

Harry and Ron both looked at each other they new this would have had Hermione protesting right and left, but she still sat there staring. “She is looking at you right Ron?” Harry asked quietly.

“No she’s looking just past me. What’s behind me that could be so interesting?”

“Nothing just the Slytherin table is there.” Harry answered. Ron stood up and which must have blocked her view of what ever she was staring at. She blinked her eyes and looked up at Ron then at Harry. “What” she said. “Have the first years been taken up the dormitory yet?”

“Yeah like a half an hour ago.” Ron said.

“Hermione what were you staring at?” She looked at him as if she didn’t know what he was talking about. “Just now.” he added yet she still looked stumped. “You were staring in the same direction for the past forty-five minutes. What were you looking at?” Harry said with a sharpening of tone.

“Oh, nothing, I was just staring. I think I’ll go visit Madam Pomfrey before I turn in. I haven’t been feeling to well the past week.” She stood up and left.

“She’s getting stranger and stranger these days.” Ron said as he watched her walk out. “There! Did you see that?” He asked with a great jump of enthusiasm. “She looked at that bloody watch again.”

“Ron, maybe she just wanted to know what time it is.” Harry said even though he didn’t believe it him self and Ron picked up on it. “Yeah sure.” He answered.

“Of to strike fear and havoc of our new first years then.” Harry felt a rather hard slap on both of his shoulders as Fred and George walked up behind him.

“Alright, have fun.” Ron told them.

Hermione walked up the staircase by her self as she thought to her self. I have to quiet staring so much. I really do.

Just then she was grabbed by a hand sticking out of the door to the Arithmancy classroom and yanked in. Before she new it a slender figure that was a good bit taller than her had her pressed up against the wall. He kisser her rather hard, as she was not expecting it her head slammed in the wall behind her.

“Ow” she pulled away and said just barely getting the whole were out before he kissed her again with the same force. The slim figure pressed his body tightly up against hers and placed one hand on the wall beside her head and the other on the back of her neck.

This was a very familiar feeling. Heart violently speeding , knees wavering, the purest sunset she ever saw came into her closed eyes, and the butterflies in her stomach, weren’t butterflies at all something better, something faster, Billywigs, zooming around her insides.

The slender figure started to break the kiss he pulled a way slowly. Hermione was not ready to separate she followed him slightly then pulled back. She opened her eye to see the brightest blue eyes staring back at her inches away from her face. He could see that sunset when he looked into her eyes.

“Sorry.” Spoke softly to her. “Are you alright?”
“What?” she replied almost incoherently?
“Your head, is it alright? I didn’t mean to bash it into the wall like that.”
“Oh, yeah I’m find.” She had forgotten all about that.

Just then the door began to open. They both looked at the door and then there was a slight pop and the slim man was gone.

She began to walk back towards the door. Somehow they had slid farther away from the door than she realized. She saw Fred and George peek in. “What are you doing here?” Fred asked. “Who were you talking to?” “And why the bloody hell did you open that door for Malfoy?” They said simultaneously.

Hermione felt weaker with ever step. Everything seemed to be moving in slow motion all of a sudden. “I….I wa….” That was all she said before she fell to the ground.

Chapter 4: “Please?”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry and Ron decided to join Fred and George in “introducing themselves” to the first years in the Gryffindor Common Room. As they made their way up the stairs they say Fred and George coming down. George was carrying something.

“It that what I think it is?” Ron asked “I think so.” Harry replied.

“Did you smell soap in there? George asked Fred. “Yeah I wonder….”

“You guys weren’t supposed to kill them. You did know that right?” Ron shouted up at then

“Would you just come up here?” Fred snapped back at them. Fred and George had stopped in front of the Hospital Wing.

“Maybe they really did kill someone.” Ron whispered to Harry and they both smirked.

As they go closer the recognized what George was carrying. “Oh No.” Harry said as he and Ron began to move up the stairs a bit faster.

“What did you do? Ron hissed at them. “You were supposed to be attacking first years not Hermione.”

“We didn’t do this.” Fred said. “She was in the Arithmancy classroom, with someone else. We heard them talking. Then when we went in it was just here and then she fell to the ground.”

“What do you mean with someone else? WHO?” Ron said angrily.

“I don’t know Ron. When we got in there was only Hermione. We thought we heard a pop like someone diapperated but it could have just been the door too.” George said.

Just then they heard footsteps coming up the stairs. It was Malfoy.

“Oh what have we here?” he snarled

“Shut it soapy!” Harry blurted at him.

“Now, now I am truly concerned for this filthy mudblood.” He brushed his hand across her check before George turned her away from him. “What am I not allowed to be concerned?” he asked.

“Just go away Malfoy. You are only concerned about your self.” Fred sneered at him.

“That’s not true. I don’t want her to die. It wouldn’t be right. I mean I didn’t even see what happened to her.” He looked at Ron with an unpleasant grin.

“Malfoy you bastard.” Ron growled through his teeth and tried to attack him. Not by pulling out his wand, but he really wanted to beat him. It took all Fred and Harry had to keep him back. Harry had never seen Ron this angry. He didn’t understand it that much. He knew that Ron had a thing for Hermione, and as of last term she returned the feeling. But now he had noticed that something was different about the way she was acting toward Ron.

“DRACO!” Harry stomped his foot down in-between the two and inched in to Malfoy.

He could feel Harry’s breath on his face. Malfoy knew he was going to get it but he did nothing. If he ran then they would have just another thing to torture him about later. There was nothing else to do but stand his ground.

“Please?” he said at an almost whisper. “Just go.” Harry stared Malfoy straight in the eyes for what seemed to be a decade. Malfoy blinked looked at Hermione then at Ron who was as red in the face as he’d ever seem anyone. He turned and continued up the stairs with out another word.

“Can we please take her in to Madam Pomfrey? Harry said as he turned around.

Fred and George stared at him like he had just turned into a ghost and Ron looked as if he was going to kill him for. But Harry didn’t care. All he cared about right now was Hermione. He opened the door to let George in.

Madam Pomfrey came running.

“Miss Granger?” She looked stunned then she looked at Harry almost as if she had expected him to be coming to her for help. “What happened to her?”

Draco walked back down to the dungeons. He passed through the Slytherin common room not even looking at anyone, and straight up to the dormitory. He looked around no one was there yet.

“Good” he said to himself quietly. He climbed into his bed and closed the green fabric completely around himself.

Something was bothering Draco. No it was more than one thing. There were a few things. He kept to his own thought for awhile.

He tried to sleep but he could not.

What had happened to Hermione after he had left her in that class? Did the Weasley twins do something to her? Then he remembered that he had been a little rough with her and she bumped her head. Maybe it was his fault.

Why was Ron so upset? Not that he really cared about Ron. He wondered if he and Hermione had something going on before. It sure seemed that way.

But while he should have been worried the most about Hermione, he wasn’t. There was one other thing about the whole incident that also bothered him. It kept coming to the foreground of his thoughts.

Chapter 5: Not Even the Dursley’s
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Madam Pomfrey said the Hermione would fine in a day or two. She’s been excused from today’s classes and we’ll see tonight about tomorrow’s.” Harry explained to Ginny. She wasn’t really paying attention to what he was saying just that he was talking to her. Harry had become used to this as it has been this way ever since they met.

“She’s so lucky, missing Potions today.” Harry continued but was interrupted by the slam of the boy’s dormitory door.

“Ron, you missed breakfast, but I brought you back some muffins and pumpkin juice.” Harry jumped up. “We have Potions in fifteen minutes Ron.”

“Yeah I know.” He didn’t sound very happy about it. “Hey listen can we leave now I need to talk to you about something on the way.”

They left the common room and started to walk slowly to the dungeons.

“Last night Harry…” Ron paused.

Harry could tell he was having a hard time getting the words out of his mouth.


“Ok you might think I’m going mad, as I already do.” Ron paused again.

“Just spit it out Ron.” Harry said. He didn’t like the way this conversation was starting but wanted to get it over with before they got to class.

“You called Malfoy, Draco. Why? I mean you’ve never called him that before as far as I know. Why would you start now?” Ron stopped and looked at Harry with that abandoned puppy look.

“I don’t know I was just trying to get rid of him. It worked. Didn’t it? He left. I was worried about Hermi…” he was interrupted.


He screamed the loudest Harry had ever heard him scream.



Ron walked off to Potions with out Harry.

Harry was frozen. He had never had anyone talk to him the way Ron just did. Not Malfoy, not Snape, not even the Dursley’s had screamed at him so horrifically.

He ran after Ron, who was almost just outside of Potions class.

“Wait just a minute Ron. I don’t like her that way. She’s my friend, and I care about he well being, that’s it.” Harry shouted down the hall, thus getting the attention of everybody in the class room, Slytherins from their near by dormitory, and Snape.

“Oh is that so Potter? Than why be so sweet with that shitty little weasel Malfoy?”

All the near by Slytherins flinched at that remark but did nothing.

“Mr. Weasley!” Snape hissed at him. Just the tone of Snape’s voice was enough to chase the Gryffindors back inside the class.

Neither Ron nor Harry paid any attention to Snape.

“Like I said before Ron I was trying to get rid of him so we could get Hermione to Madam Pomfrey, That it Ron.” Harry was sweating he was so mad. His scar was burning it was so bad, but he also new that Ron was a lot more livid than he was. Harry hoped that this wasn’t going to go where he thought it was.


“Don’t be such a git Ron. ME LOVE MALFOY? You have lost your mind.”

Draco woke up to all the commotion. If it hadn’t been for that he would have missed Potions class all together. He only had two hours of sleep. He was up all night.

As he entered the Slytherin common room. He heard the yelling.

“Potter” he said to him self. “Oh this should be good.”

Then he remembered what had kept him up all night. Why he had no sleep.


“What?” he said Dropping his glass of pumpkin juice Crabbe or Goyle always leaves in the common room for him in the morning.

He rushed out into the hall just in time to see Ron swing he book bag as hard as he could. It hit Harry square in the side of the head.

Harry’s glasses flew off and landed on the floor only a second before Harry hit the ground himself.

Draco could not believe his eye. Was he really seeing Potter and Weasley brawling in the hall? His stomach all about dropped down to the same level and Harry’s head.

Ron walked over to Harry, but before he could do what ever he was planning Harry kicked Ron in the knee. Ron tumbled down to the ground.

Harry stood up. He was seeing double. Partially because his glasses were some where on the ground and he had just been hit in the head with three text books, and what ever else was in Ron’s bag. If Harry had to guess he would have said he had a piece of the wall in there to.

Harry lost his balance and fell right on Ron’s left arm. It was obviously broken and it was practically flat in the middle, not to mention that Harry though he dislocated his own shoulder in the fall.

They both let out a shudder of intense pain.

Harry made his way back up and began to make his way very slowly out of the hall.

Ron how ever wasn’t done with him. He grabbed a piece of a broken crate and swung with all his power at Harry’s shins. The contact sent a wave on noise through the hall. It sounded like a bolt of lightning had struck two feet away. Harry went down again, this time hitting his head very hard on the ground.

From behind all the commotion in the hall came a muffles incantation and a flash of light.

Ron was frozen in his tracks. He was looking around but could not move any part of his body.

Harry lay in the ground motionless.

Blood began to drip out of the side of his mouth.

Chapter 6: “It’s Saturday.”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry woke in the hospital wing. He looked around for his glasses. He turned to his left and saw the back of Ron’s head. “Ron.” His voice cracked.

Ron turned to him. He had huge globs of tears in his eyes. Is eyes were so red. It looked like he’d been crying for days.

“I’m sorry Harry. I don’t know what came over me.” He began to cry harder.

“It’s alright Ro…..” Harry started to sit up, than a rush of pain came over him. His head felt like it was filling up with water. He fell back down in to the pillows.

Ron’s eyes opened wide than he let out a grunt and continued to cry.

“Ohh. Good Harry you’re finally up. Not we can fix up in a jiff.” Madam Pomfrey said as she whizzed but to go get everything needs.

“I feel terrible.”Ron said from behind his hand.

“How’s your arm Ron?” Harry asked.

“What? Oh it’s fine.” He replied and looked at the bed on the other side of him.

Hermione was still unconscious. Harry looked surprised. He had not seen her there at first.

“She’s not better? What did Madam Pomfrey say about her?”

Ron wiped his face of most of the tears but more just came.

“She doesn’t know. She won’t until Hermione wakes up.”

“Ron, Why aren’t you in class?” Harry asked as he looked at the clock. “Shouldn’t you be in divination?”

Ron looked at Harry; his eyes began to bulge again. Harry felt at if Ron was going to cover the room with tears.

“Ok. Wait. Don’t cry. Don’t cry. Just wait until you can tell me with out crying. Ok?” Harry said.

Ron took a few seconds and then spoke softly, trying to fight tears.

“It’s Saturday.”


Harry sat up so fast his glasses flew right of his face and landed by his feet. Watching his glasses fly he then noticed that his legs were bandaged up and restrained to the bed.

He then felt a rush of pain again, only this time it was much worse than just before.

His head dropped to the side and he fell back into the pillow again.

He was unconscious.

Harry was walking down the dungeon stairs, only every thing was slightly blurred and slower than normal. When he got to the bottom he saw Ron walking up to a figure on the floor. It was him.

He watched them fight. He saw himself stand up and begin to walk away from Ron. He saw fall and land on Ron’s arm. He was seeing everything that happened.

After Harry fell to the floor and hit his head Ron stood up. Picked up one of the books that flew out of his bag and walk up to Harry, he lifted it up above his head with one arm.

Then he heard someone in the distance yell “Impedimenta.”

Ron frozen.

But who stopped him? Who saved Harry from the book that may have killed him?

It wasn’t Snape, he was right there watching with the biggest smile Harry had ever seen on his face.

Harry couldn’t tell. The figure was too unclear. He moved closer then of saw the face.

The horrified face of a blond boy holding his wand pointed straight at Ron. His fingers clenched the wand so tight that his knuckles were white as snow. His eyes were open as wide as they would go. The steely blue eyes were bulging with tears.

“MALFOY!” Harry screamed as he sat straight up in bed. Madam Pomfrey and Ron jumped back as Harry almost head butted them when he sat up.

He was covered with cold sweat. He was breathing hard and his head felt like it was going to explode but he didn’t care anymore.

“Malfoy.” He repeated himself.

Ron looked at him. Harry could see Ron’s face begin to turn red and he could see the scowl that was beginning to consume is face.

“What about him?” Ron said through his teeth.

“Malfoy.” Harry said in a quieter tone. He looked as if he was going to pass out again.

“Oh no you don’t,” Ron growled as he stood up.

Ron pulled his arm back.

“MR WEASLEY!” Madam Pomfrey shouted, but it was too late. Ron had slapped Harry in the face. Ron was no longer crying. He was furious.

“Malfoy what?” he growled again.

Harry’s eyes opened wide. He felt a gush or warm in his mouth that something hard move under his tongue. He spit it out into his hand. It was a tooth followed by a more warm blood.

Harry had blood leaking out oh his mouth. He looked at Ron with a shocked look on his face.

“Malfoy stopped you. He stopped you from killing me. He made you stop.” Harry said spitting more blood out.

Harry’s pajama top was drenched in blood.

Ron said nothing. He still had the look of pure evil on his face, but said nothing. He looked back at Hermione.
The door opened. Harry, Ron, and Madam Pomfrey looked.

Draco walked in.

Chapter 7: “Incarcerous”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Incarcerous” Madam Pomfrey shouted.

Ron was bound to the chair he had sat back down in after just slapping Harry. He struggled to get free, but couldn’t.

Harry looked at Malfoy. He was looking straight at him, but not with the usual cold eyes, with the steely blue eyes Harry had just seen. Harry thought he saw a look of concern on Malfoy’s face.

“NO! NO! NO!” Madam Pomfrey shouted, as she stood up and pushed Malfoy back out the door.

“Mr. Malfoy I will not let you in there. I have had too much trouble for one day.” She said with a sigh.

“But I didn’t do anything.” He said

“No, not you my dear,” She said with a friendlier tone. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to yell at you.”

“I just wanted to have a friendly word with Potter.” He said forcing his usual sarcastic smirk.

“No, Not now Draco.” She paused, “now is defiantly not a good time, maybe later dear.” She said.

“Now I think you should be on your way. I going to make Mr. Weasley leave soon and I don’t want any more fights. You hear me, Mr. Malfoy?” she said with a harsher tone.

“But I wasn’t the one fighting.” He said defensively.

“Yes I know from what I hear you stopped.” She said and turned to go back in.

“Wait.” He said. “Will you give Potter a note at least?”

“Yes, yes. Hurry up.” She said impatiently.

Draco pulled a bit of parchment and a quill out of his pocket and scribbled on it quickly.

“When do you think potter will be out of here?
“Oh this evening by dinner time. After I mend his legs, and shoulder, and his concussion, and his teeth, not to mention he needs some blood. Say Draco dear do you think I could have some of yours. I hate sending for some from St. Mungo’s. They always give me a hard time about it.” She gave him a demanding look.

“Yes, yes. If I have to.” He looked at here as if she just ripped his stomach out.

“When should I come back?” he groaned.

“I say forty-five minutes or so.”

He scribbled more on the note and handed it to her.

“Thank you.” He said.

He went down the stairs back towards the dungeons. The truth was he didn’t car about giving Harry blood. He was more than happy to. Since this whole thing was his fault inadvertently, which normally he would have been thrilled, but since he and Hermione had been together he was starting to lighten up about Harry. If it was only make her happy.

Just as Draco reached the bottom of the Grand Stairs he heard a stern yet soft voice.

“Draco. Can I see you in my office for a moment please?”

He turned around.

“Yes, Professor Dumbledore.” Draco answered

In the Head Master’s office Draco sat in the arm chair sipping a fresh glass of butter beer.

“I see a grand change of heart in you Draco, I do know why. I know that you didn’t mean to cause any of this. However I do wish you to say away for Ron Wesley for a while. Not for his safety but for yours. As I’m sure you’ve noticed he has also had a change of heart, unfortunately not in the same way as you.” Dumbledore spoke softly.

Draco nodded and he didn’t know what to say.

“This is way I’ve decided to put a barrier charm on you. It will only block Mr. Weasley. I will remove it when I feel to do so. I just wanted to inform you of this, as well as the side effects.”

“Side effects?” Draco questions briskly.

“There had not yet been such a charm perfected yet, Mr. Malfoy. As I was saying you will feel quit normal except for if Mr. Weasley tries to cross it. Then you will feel a small amount of pain as long as he is in contact with the barrier. But not to worry he will feel the same pain as you only at a higher intensity. So I don’t expect him to try often.” Dumbledore finished.

“But why should I have to put up with pain when I didn’t do anything?” Malfoy said.

“It is for your protection young Malfoy. It is not punishment.” He said reassuringly.

Harry had been healed he was just waiting for Madam Pomfrey to give him the blood he needs to get it back to the normal level.

Ron was gone; Hermione was still lying in the bed beside Harry.

“I almost forgot dear I‘ve got a note for you, from Mr. Malfoy.” She said

Harry opened the note, it read;

Meet me at the Quidditch Pitch.

But that was crossed off.

I’ll meet you in the there. I need to talk to you.


Chapter 8: “I’m not sure what you want me to say.”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry sat on the bed in the hospital wing wondering what Malfoy needed to talk about.

“Where is he? Oh where is he?” Madam Pomfrey passed back and forth passed Harry.

The door creaked and Malfoy walked in.

“OH Good dear hear lay down right he.” Madam Pomfrey pointed at a bed that was pushed close to Harry’s.

Harry watched Draco walk slowly passed Hermione; he hadn’t taken his eyes off her since he had entered the room. Harry watched as Malfoy’s face grew paler the longer he stared at her. He didn’t think it was possible for Malfoy to be any whiter, but he almost looked at a ghost as he sat down.

Draco shifted his glance to Harry and spoke softly as if he didn’t want any one to hear.

“How are you feeling?”

Harry just looked at him. Malfoy’s eyes were just about as glossy as they could get without dripping tears.

Malfoy pulled out a piece of paper and wrote quickly on it, and handed it to Harry.

Meet me at the Quidditch pitch after dinner.

Malfoy touched the paper with his wand and the writing was gone.

They didn’t speak another word until Madam Pomfrey made Harry thank Draco for hid blood.

At dinner Harry didn’t mention any of it to Ron in fear that he would try to kill him again.

Ron kept apologizing every five minutes.

Harry was still in a tiny bit of pain but tried not to let Ron know about it.

After dinner he went to meet Malfoy, who was not at dinner; from what Fred said he hadn’t been since the fight.

Malfoy was already there.

“Malfoy!” Harry said sternly, “What’s this all about?”

As he got closer he could tell that Malfoy had been crying. Harry did not know why, but he felt bad and wanted to comfort Malfoy. He fought off the feeling as much as he could.

He sat down next to Malfoy and said nothing.

“Why did you stop Ron? Harry said in a softer tone.

Draco wiped his face and looked at Harry almost in shock.

“I had a flashback this morning. I didn’t notice at the time, but I saw it this morning.” Harry said

Draco took a deep breath.

“I felt responsible.” He said almost under his breath.

Their eyes met, and Harry saw warmth. Something he had never seen in Malfoy’s eyes before.

“Look I know that you were in that room with Hermione that night.” Harry spoke and broke eye contact. “At first I was sure that you did something to her, but know I can see the truth. You love her.”

Draco put his head in his hands.

“I know you didn’t do anything to her, but that doesn’t really help. We still don’t know what happened to her.”

“I don’t know.” Draco replied. “I apperated as soon as the door opened. I didn’t want to get caught. I’m so scared that my father will find out.” He began to cry. “I should have stayed, if I would have stayed.”

Harry felt very uncomfortable but tried to not show it.

“Look, I don’t know what to tell you Malfoy.” Harry said. “I’m not sure what you want me to say.”

Draco wiped his face again and looked right into Harry’s eyes. Harry was sure that they were growing bluer ever time he saw them.

“Why did you…” He took another deep breath and looked deeper in to Harry’s eyes. “Why did you call me Draco?

“I knew already that you and Hermione had something going on. I just wanted to….” Draco eyes were almost hypnotizing Harry now. “to be nicer to…. You”

Harry wanted to look away from Draco but he couldn’t.

“But how could you have known?” Draco asked. He had been inching his way closer and closer to Harry ever since hi sat down.

“You smelled like soap…from the suds spell Ron put on you at ….. dinner, and I heard Fred and George…. Say the room smelled like soap… when they went in.”

Harry found it hard to remember what he was saying. He wanted to pull back away from Malfoy. He wanted to leave. He wanted to run as fast as he could away. He didn’t.

There was only three or four inched between their faces.

“Draco.” Harry said at almost a whisper.

Just as Harry had finished Draco leaned in and their lips touch very lightly. Harry closed his eyes, Draco’s remained open.

Harry felt his stomach begin to tumble. He wasn’t to punch Malfoy, yet he wanted also to hug him. He did neither. He just sat there kissing Draco ever so lightly.

Draco’s had was on Harry’s knee. He didn’t know how long it had been there. He wasn’t even sure how long they had been kissing. It was is if they had floated of the bench and were in the clouds.

Harry felt Draco’s hand begin to slide farther up his thigh. Harry stood up and walked down the stands.

Harry felt the harsh reality come crashing back to him. He was standing out side in the middle of the night. It was lightly raining. He was cold.

And he was just kissing Draco Malfoy.

Draco ran after him.

Harry got under the stands on his way back to the school, but all of a sudden he stopped.

Draco was right behind him.

“Why did you say it now?” he asked.

Harry turned around so fast that his robes tangles around his legs. He grabbed Draco by the collar.

Harry swung him around and slammed him in to the wall. Harry saw Draco’s head smash into the wall.

Harry saw the blond hair flew back. He heard Draco grunt in pain.

Harry grabbed a hand full of Malfoy’s hair and kissed him again. This time, however it was not lightly.

Warmth filled Harry’s cold, wet body. It felt as if he was sitting right in front of a fire. Draco put one hand on Harry’s waist and pulled His hand out of his hair with the other.

Draco broke the kiss. He knocked his foot into the back of Harry’s knee.

Harry lost his balance and Draco spun him around and pressed his against the wall with his body. He locked Harry’s hands against the wall above his head and kissed him briskly.

Harry’s head’s wrists were scrapping on the wall, but he didn’t care.

No body had kissed Harry this way.

Draco pulled away little. He still had Harry’s lips in his teeth.

Harry opened his eyes and looked in to Malfoy’s. There were no longer a silver blue, they were the brightest blue, almost glowing.

An owl flew up to Harry and sat on his shoulder. Draco stepped back and nervously looked around.

Harry ripped open the note and handed Hedwig a treat. She flew off.

He read the note that handed it to Malfoy.

Malfoy looked at the parchment. His eyes began to tear up. A few tears dropped onto the note smudging the ink.

Mr. Potter and Mr. Malfoy,

You need to come to the hospital wing immediately.

Miss. Granger is awake.

Albus Dumbledore.

Chapter 9: Teeth Clenched and Eyes Glossed Over
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Draco and Harry raced back to the school. Draco pushed the door to the hospital wing open so hard that it slammed against the wall and bounced back almost knocking Harry down.

Ron was sitting next to Hermione. He stood up and the calm happy look on his face turned to one of pure hatred. Madam Pomfrey pulled out her wand to stop Ron again, but Dumbledore stopped her.

Hermione screamed. “Ron, Don’t”

Both boys dropped to the ground howling in pain. Ron and Draco looked at if they were getting shocked.

Ron had entered the barrier.

Draco felt his muscles contract instantly, he could feel his heart beat in every part of his body. He braved the pain and stood up. His teeth clenched and eyes glossed over, he stepped over Ron who way on his side, as soon as he stepped out or range of Ron, he fell.

It seamed to happen in slow motion. He knew he was falling but could not do anything to stop him self. He no longer felt the pain. His eyes full of tears connected with Hermione’s as his knees hit the ground.

Then just as that seamed to take forever, the rest of the fall seamed to play out sped up, The next thing he knew his face was on the cold stone floor.

Ron however was still quivering in pain, his eyes rolled back, and beads of sweat were rolling off his face making a little puddle on the floor.

After a few minutes he was just lying there rocking back and forth. Harry and madam Pomfrey picked him up and put him in a bed across form Hermione.

Dumbledore helped Draco up in to the chair.

Draco looked dazed.

“Mr. Malfoy?” he spoke softly. “Draco, are you alright?”

Draco was as pale as he had been at the pitch with Harry.

“You said a little pain. Was that supposed to be a little?” he growled.

Dumbledore grinned at him, “You’re fine. What you feel is based on how Ron feels; the more upset he is with you, the more pain you feel.” He said

“But as you can see,” he motioned to Ron, “it was not as bad as it could have been.”

Ron was lying in the bed still rocking.

“Harry can I talk to you in the hall please” Dumbledore said.

Once in the hall Harry looked up at the head master.

“Harry, I want you to try to calm Ron down about Draco. if he tries to attack him again the same out come can be assured. What ever spells he shoots at Draco will be returned to him.”

Harry looked confused.

“Oh, yes I forgot. I placed a barrier on Draco this afternoon.” Dumbledore explained.

Harry still looked confused.

“You were not hurt by it at the pitch because is will only work on Ron.” Dumbledore looked over his tiny glasses straight into Harry’s eyes, and then walked down the stairs.

Harry had forgotten about what had just happened with Draco.

He and Malfoy had kissed. Harry new he should feel disgusted but he didn’t. He just wanted to forget about it again.

He walked past Ron who looked a little calmer now but was still sweating, and took a seat next to Hermione on the opposite side of Malfoy.

He looked at Draco and his were the same bright glowing blue then had been just before. But Harry realized this time that wonderful blue was for Hermione.

The three of them chatted for an hour or so before Madam Pomfrey made them go to bed.

“You can come back tomorrow boys. It’s too late now.”

They stopped out side on the stairs.

“See you in the morning then.” Harry said trying not to look in to Draco’s eyes

Draco however was trying to get Harry to look at him. He also seamed to be confused a bit.

“Yeah” he replied

Harry began to walk up the stairs to Gryffindor Dormitories, but was stopped by a cold hand on his wrist.

Draco walked up to the landing Harry was now standing on. He looked at Harry who was fighting with all his might not to back.

He grabbed Harry’s head with his hand and looked straight in to his eyes. The gleaming green eyes he had been staring at and hour and a half or so ago. He felt calm once again. All his worries had been lifted of his shoulders once more. It felt like a warm spring breeze was entangling the two boys in to their own little world.

He leaned in and kissed Harry again, this time gently like the first. Harry felt the warmth again; he never wanted the feeling to go. Then he remembered Hermione, He saw the look on her face as she was in the bed next to him and pushed Draco away.

“Malfoy, we can’t do this.” Harry said trying to be cold about it but Draco could that he had to push the tone.

“Harry I know we shouldn’t,” Draco spoke while looking down at the ground, “but it’s not hurting anyone.” He brought his head up and looked at Harry again.

“Good night, Draco.” Harry said.

Draco looked at him a bit more before nodding and walking down the stairs.

Chapter 10: “I’m so sorry, I’m sorry, I feel terrible.”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry was fast asleep. It was his first relatively peaceful sleep since he had been back at Hogwarts.

Harry’s thoughts keep going back to Malfoy. He wasn’t sure why they had kissed last night. It was all so wrong, yet it felt to right.

Harry’s eyebrows twitched a bit. He was dreaming about Draco. Dreaming about what would have happened last night if they were not interrupted by Dumbledore’s owl.

Harry rolled over onto his stomach. He moved his one leg out to the side.

This was the way Harry usually slept, but something was different. There was an odd bump under his knee.

Harry opened his eyes to see what it was.

He saw a blurry hand under his knee.

Harry followed the arm up to the neck and face of Ron.

Harry rolled back over and put his glasses back on.

“What were you dreaming about Harry?” Ron said in a calm, voice.

Harry was surprised by the question.

“I don’t know. I can’t remember.” Harry said trying his best to give the face that matched what he had just said.

Harry remembered exactly what he was dreaming about, but there was no way in hell he was going to tell Ron.

“You just looked so… serene.” Ron said.

Harry sat up, and stretched then scratched his head. He scooted back to lean on the headboard.

“How are you feeling Ron?”

“I’m fine now. It was strange. I felt the worst pain I’ve ever felt and then I was gone.”

Harry looked confused.

“What do you mean you were gone?” he asked.

Ron looked a bit confused himself.

“I’m not sure. I remember walking to Malfoy, then felling the pain. And I remember seeing Malfoy drop down in pain too. Then I don’t remember anything. Until Dumbledore came into the hospital wing this morning and told me what had happened.”

Harry just looked at Ron. He wasn’t sure what to say.

Ron moved his eyes from Harry’s eyes to his shoulder.

Harry had gone to sleep in his robes. He didn’t even cover up with the blanket.
Had been sitting on his bed thinking about what had happen over the past week, which he only remembers three days off. Then the next thing he knows Ron is sitting on his bed.

“Harry what are these?” Ron asked

He reached out and pulled a few blonde hairs of Harry’s shoulder. As soon as Harry saw them his stomach dropped. Although he was in his bed on the seventh floor, it instantly felt like he stomach was in the dungeons. He just stared at Malfoy’s hair in Ron’s hand.

“Oh…” he paused, “those are cat hairs.” He said. “One of the first years cats climbed up the tapestry in the common room and wouldn’t come down. After I was able to get it down the cat was so cute and I played with it for a little bit before I came up here.”

“Liar.” Ron screamed. “Those are Malfoy’s hairs.”

“What?” Harry’s eyes opened wide and he began to squirm a bit.

“How could you, lie straight to my face like that.” Ron said.

Harry watched as Ron made a fist and began to pull it back. Harry put up both his arms trying to protect his face from Ron’s blow. He didn’t look at Ron.

The punch never came. Harry turned his head and peeked through his arms. Ron was sitting there with a big grin on his face.

“You need to calm down a bit Harry. I was just joking around.” Ron said with a laugh.

Harry dropped his arms and spoke with a sarcastically snotty tone.

“Sorry Ron but I wouldn’t but it put it passed you to hit me for some reason. Hmmm… I not sure why that would be.”
“Oh shut up Harry I said I was sorry a million times for that.”

He jumped on top of Harry and started lightly knocking on his head. Harry wiggled and laughed.

After showering and getting dressed they made their way down to breakfast. Ron and Harry sat in their usually seats. Harry noticed right away that Malfoy was not there, but said nothing. Ron was finally in a better mood.

They ate rather fast, and then made their way to the hospital wing.

Madam Pomfrey was helping a Slytherin first year in to a bed.

“Oh dears…” she walked in their direction. “ Miss. Granger just left. She’s with Professor Dumbledore now but I don’t expect it to take long.”

“Oh ok thanks” Ron said.

Ron and Harry went and sat in front of Dumbledore’s office waiting for Hermione.

After a few minutes she came out. Ron and Harry stood up.

“Oh… Ron, Harry.” She wailed, and ran up giving them both a huge hug. She almost knocked them down. “I’m so sorry. I’m sorry. I feel terrible.”

Ron looked confused.

“It’s ok I guess. What are you sorry for?”

She was sobbing into Ron and Harry’s shoulders. Harry could feel the warm wet tears soaking through.

“Dumbledore should me you too fighting.” She paused as she let out another wail and more tears. “It was the most horrible thing I’ve ever seen. And it’s my entire fault.”

Ron’s eyes were beginning to tear up too. Not only had he tried to kill Harry but he had now upset Hermione as well. Harry noticed this and pulled away. He grabbed her by the shoulders, and gave her a little shake.

“Now you listen. Ron and I are old enough to fight if we want too. Nothing was your fault. If we’d have been wise enough to stop arguing for a minute and talk to each other we wouldn’t have fought.”

She leaned in and hugged Harry and spoke into his ear very quietly.

“Thank you. I saw that you were just defending your self from Ron. And I also heard you too arguing about Draco. I know it’s my fault. If I would have never…”

Harry pulled away from her and looked into her eyes, and raised an eyebrow. She nodded and Gave Ron a hug too.

Harry felt a hand on his shoulder he snapped around to find Dumbledore.

“Who were you expecting to see Harry?” he said with a snicker.

“No one Harry shrugged.”

Dumbledore bent down and spoke softly to Harry.

“That was very brave of you Harry. Some times the bravest person can be afraid of the truth. But he should learn when it is needed. I expect you understand me?”

Harry nodded and walked to Hermione and Ron.

“Should we go visit Hagrid?”

Chapter 11: Learn to be Nice to Draco
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Hermione had just finished tell Ron and Harry everything about her and Draco. Harry already knew about them. Ron did too, but wished that it wasn’t true. So after she was done he looked like someone had just ripped his heart out and was holding it in front of his face.

“I think we should turn in.” Hermione said looking at he boys.

“Yeah” Ron said with a yawn, trying not to act so hurt by what he had just heard.

He got up and walked up to the dormitories with out saying another word.

“Good night.” Hermione said to Harry before getting up to leave herself.

“Wait.” He paused. “I need to talk to you.”

“What is it Harry?”
She sat back down next to him.

“Last night just before you woke, Draco and I talked, at the Quidditch pitch.” He said looked worried.

He knew he had to tell her everything but wasn’t sure if he really could.

“He really does love you. He was crying about you, and he told me than he felt responsible about Ron and me fighting. He was really distraught about it. I’d never seen him like that before. I didn’t even know what to say to him. Last night I had to learn to be nice to Draco. He just looked dead. I’ve never seen someone look so sad Hermione.”

Harry stopped talking. She didn’t say anything.

“This may seem strange to you but I think he was being genuinely nice to me. I mean I don’t think he was doing it because you asked him to. His eyes were” She stopped him.

“Blue. Yeah I know. It is still strange for me to look at him. Every once in a while I expect them to be back to the cold, silvery gray they used to be.” She said a bit sadly

They didn’t speak for a few minutes. Then Hermione looked at her watch. It was glowing Green which Harry didn’t notice before.

“Was it doing that before?” he asked.

“No. Draco gave it to me. When is turns green it means he wants to see me. It shows a picture of where I’m to meet him. See. “She turned her wrist so that Harry could see.

“Ok well you should go then.” He said sadly.

Just then Hedwig flew in through the window that was shut before. She landed on the table in front of them. Harry took the parchment off of her foot and placed it in his pocket.

Hermione stood up to go meet Draco in the Great Hall as her watch showed.

Hedwig flew on to Harry’s head and started to peck lightly at his fore head.

“Ow, Hedwig stop that.” Harry said brushing her off. She flew back down to the table and glares at him.

“Maybe you should read the note.” Hermione turned around.

Harry pulled out the note and opened it.

Patience is a virtue,

Procrastination is not!


“What is it Harry?”

Harry sighed, and spoke uncertainly.

“Wait they is something also I guess I need to tell you.” He stood up and walked over to her. Hermione looked at Harry, he looked ashamed. He just starred at his feet and said very quietly.

“We kissed.”

“What?” she said “Harry, don’t mumble I can’t understand you when you mumble like that you know that.

He looked into her eyes and said,” we kissed.” agitatedly. Then he stepped back.

“Oh…” she said “that’s why you saw his eyes blue. Well I almost expected it to happen. I mean why do you think he was picking on you so much all these years. I knew he had a crush on you.” She shrugged and began to walk away.

“Wh… Wait? What?” Harry was just dumfounded by what she has told him. “ your not mad? He asked.

Hermione came back and walked back up to him. She grabbed his head and starred right in to his confused green eyes.

“No Harry, I’m not mad. I don’t love him. This was just a fling. I like being with him, but I know nothing would ever come out of it. I’m going right now to tell him it over and give this damn watch back to him.”

“But… But…”He interrupted. She stopped him.

“Harry you know better than to think I would end up with him. She kissed him on his fore head and let go of his head.”

She walked out through the portrait, and Harry just stood there. He could not believe what just happened.

“This is not going to be good.” He said to himself.

The truth was that he knew Draco loved Hermione deeply. It was defiantly not just a fling to him. Harry could see it in his eyes. Although He was a little confused but the fact that Draco had kissed him, not to mention the he had kissed Draco back, he knew deep down that this was going to end badly.

Harry ran up to the dormitory and being as quiet as possible he grabbed father’s clock, and went to wake Ron. Then he remembered that stupid charm Dumbledore had put on Draco, and that Ron would try to attack Malfoy anyway decided to let him sleep.

He made his way down to the great hall. He stood outside of the door, which was shut.

“How am I going to get in with out them being suspicions?” Harry said to him self

Harry new that if the door opened by itself and then shut Hermione would know but Malfoy would this something funny was going on. Just then he a cat coming up from the dungeons. At first he thought it was Mrs. Norris, but realized it wasn’t

He summoned the cat to him and picked it up.

“I’m sorry.” He said to the cat and paced it back down at his feet.

He lifted his foot and stomped on the cars tail. It let out the most frightful noise a cat can emit. Then the door opened.

Harry saw the blond hair first, then those glowing blue eye, which seamed to be looking right in to his own eyes. Harry moved around Draco who did not fallow him, as he couldn’t see him. He brushed past Draco hitting the sleeve of his robe. Draco turned instantly and looked at him as if he could see him, again.

Harry backed away slowly.

Malfoy shut the door. Harry swore that he had looked straight in to his eyes again and even gave a little smirk, before returning to Hermione who was sitting at the end of one of the benches next to the long tables.

Chapter 12: He Didn’t Need to Know That
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Just a bloody cat.” Draco said and he straddled the bench in front of Hermione.

Harry moved up to the table next to then and sat on the other side watching them.

“Now, back to wh…” Draco began but before he could finish she had kissed him. He scooted closer to her and pulled her legs over the top of his. The looked like a spider with only four legs, a wonky one at that because Draco’s legs were long and bent at almost 90 degrees do to the height of the bench, but Hermione’s legs didn’t even touch the ground since they were on top if his.

Harry was shocked by this. She was supposed to be breaking up with him not getting ready to shag him to death. Harry watched as Draco picked her up still in the position they were in and set her down on the table.

He wasn’t sure in he was more stunned by the fact that Draco was not taking his robes off or by the face that he had the strength to pick her up like that. He wasn’t exactly a small person but Harry wouldn’t have guess he be able to do that.

He watched in horror as Hermione brushed he hands over Draco’s, bare chest and then to his back. He shivered a bit as she brushed passed the small of his back.

Harry now knew where one of Draco Malfoy’s hot spots was. He didn’t need to know that.

Then to his surprise Hermione was clenching her hands at Draco’s shoulder blades. Then in one swift movement she had drug them down to the small of his back again. He let out a brief howl one painful pleasure before returning to his kiss. There were ten bright red lines down Draco’s back. They were beginning to drip the smallest amount of blood.

The giant clock rung loudly, it startled all the room including Harry who moved his foot on the floor creating a scratching sound that grabbed Draco’s attention.

Harry felt that Draco was once again looking straight into his eye. Hermione let out a yelp.

“Oh it so late.” She sat all the way up and Draco stood up. “We have potions at 8. You need you’re beauty rest.” She jumped of the table picking Draco’s robes of the floor and giving them a shake to get off any dirt and handed them to him.

“But I thought you had something to tell me?” he asked hoping he could get her to stay a few minutes longer.

Harry stood up and moved to the door.

“It can wait until tomorrow sometime.” She said as she ran out the door.

Draco shut the door to the Great Hall with Harry and him self still inside.

He took a seat back at the bench where he and Hermione had been before and faces the door. He sat there and did not make a sound. Harry stood not five feet from him, he didn’t move either.

After sitting there a few minutes Malfoy jerked around and muttered something, green sparks flew out of his wand and knocked an owl off one of the tables. He turned back around.

During the commotion Harry was able to take three of four steps away from Malfoy.

An hour later Harry was fed up with waiting for Malfoy, who either knew some one was there of was simple going mad. Harry wasn’t quite sure. But he was leaving, and now.

Malfoy was pacing back and forth up and down the Great Hall. Harry waited for him to get down by the professor’s table before whispering a trip jinx at Malfoy. He fell face first and immediately flipped over and through a banishing charm at the now open, thanks to Harry trying to get out, door.

Before Harry knew he was sliding on his stomach head first in to the wall just outside of the doors. Then all of a sudden he was sliding back, feet first into the Great Hall. His father’s clock has flown off from the blast of the banishing spell. He slid right up to the feet of a tall, blonde, and smirking Draco Malfoy.

Chapter 13: I couldn’t stop myself
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Oh Shit!

That’s all Harry could think. He didn’t say it of course. He just laid there. Then his head got flustered with a million thoughts

What did Malfoy think?
What was he going to do?
What was he going to tell Malfoy?

He couldn’t tell him the truth.

But then his thoughts all came to a crashing halt as Malfoy grabbed him buy his collar and wiped him up to his feet.

“Could you see me?” Harry asked almost whimpering.

He wanted to run. He would rather be anywhere but here, even his old room, the cupboard under the stairs.

“No, don’t be stupid Potter.” Malfoy said in a snide tone. “How would I see you with that thing on?” he motioned to the clock that was laying in a silvery mess at Harry’s feet.

This startled Harry, unpleasant tone of Malfoy’s voice.

“I could smell you.” Malfoy continued.

Harry was trying not to look into Malfoy’s eyes. He was terrified at what he would see.

Malfoy bent down and picked up the clock.

“What a magnificent thing this is.” He said as he watched his hand disappear after slipping it underneath the clock. “You wouldn’t want it to get filthy on this disgusting floor now would you…” he paused a little, then spat “Potter?” and threw it back at Harry.

Harry’s eyes caught Malfoy’s and it was almost as if his eyes were fighting. Harry swore they were pulsating between cold silver and the gleaming blue Harry was afraid to see in them.

“What are you doing here anyway?” Malfoy scowled.

This was the question Harry dreaded more then any other in the world yet he knew it was coming.

“You could smell me?” Harry asked

“Yeah I recognized your smell. I remember it for the other night. Oh never mind.” He growled. “What, are, you doing here?”

“I…I came here to… to.”
“Oh spit it out Potter? Will you?”

“See you.” Harry said.

What did he say that for? That was the last thing he wanted to say however the first to pop into his head.

Malfoy looked confused. As he would of McGonagall had just asked him a question.

“What?” he said at almost a whisper.

“You wanted to see me, Harry?” He added.

Harry cringed at hearing Draco call him Harry.

Harry looked down at his feet, but Draco pulled his head up fist a soft finger under his chin, and their eyes met again.

This time there was certainly no conflict at what color they were.

Draco gave Harry a soft kiss.

“Well why did you hide under that thing for an hour for then?”

“I wasn’t sure you wanted to see me now so I decided to try to go back.” Harry said.

He wanted to run again, but he couldn’t. he felt as though he should stay.

The two of them sat down at a table.

They talked until sunrise. Then they actually noticed what time it was, and went to their common rooms, only to turn around and come straight back for breakfast.

Harry sitting in his usual place could see Draco rather well from here. The two of them shared a glance every once in a while, while the rest of Draco’s glances were directed at Hermione.

It wasn’t until they reached Potions class that they realized that neither of them had gotten any sleep what so ever.

It was as if the two boys were trying to play a song. Draco would nod off and knock something off his table, and then Harry would do the same.

There was a loud thud as Harry’s head slid of his hand and cracked face first with the table. He looked up quickly and Hermione whispered, “Oculus Reparo,” and his broken glasses fixed themselves.

“Honestly Harry, that’s the last time I do that today.” She added.

Just then another thud, only this time it came from the other side of the room. The three of them turned to see Draco pick his head up off the table. His mouth was covered with blood. A few people laughed, Harry and Ron included. His nose was bleeding pretty badly.

He muttered something and pointed his wand at his nose then wiped his face off and the blood had stopped. He through a smirk and Harry, or maybe it was Hermione. Either way they both thought it was for them.

Harry told Hermione and Ron that he had nightmares that kept him up all night. They didn’t question that since He had been known to have them a quite often. Ron knew that it had been a while since Harry woke in the middle of the night, but didn’t say anything because of his own bouts with the occasional spider or two during sleep.

Just before Snape let the class out he shouted,

“Potter, Malfoy.” Both boys head shot up simultaneously, as they had both been out cold again, for at least fifteen minutes.

“My office. NOW! The rest of you can go.”

They gathered their stuff and went it in to Snape’s office.

“I’m glad you two thought it would be quite alright to sleep through my lecture.” He hissed. “Now, first Mr. Potter? Why?”

Harry stirred a little before answering.

“I was having terrible nightmares all night, professor. I was sliding around on the Great hall floor, bashing into walls and I couldn’t stop myself.” He said.

Draco chocked on the piece of candy he was sliding around hid mouth deliberately at Harry while Snape was turned to Harry.

Snape spun around and slapped Draco on the back, hard. He almost knocked him down. The candy shot out of his mouth and whizzed past Harry’s head and shattered on the wall behind.

Harry grinned at Draco.

“Mr. Malfoy. I am deeply saddened by your lack of interest today.” He said sarcastically. “Would you mind telling me why?

“Well, you see Professor; I spent the whole night with the person I love the most.” His eyes moved very briefly to Harry’s then back to Snape who didn’t even notice. “Me. I was up all night trying to thing a new strategy to beat Potter at catching the snitch and winning the Quidditch cup for Slytherin this year.”

Snape softened his glare at Draco.

“Well.” He said turning back to Harry. “Three days detention,” Harry sighed. “And twenty, four, inches, on why love potions are banned at Hogwarts.” Harry started to protest but was interrupted by Snape. “Both of you.”

Both boys raised their hands in protest but Snape was already out the door and down the hall.

“Great.” They both said almost in unison.

Chapter 14: Someone Was Out of Bed
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Some time had passed, as it was nearing the winter holiday.

Hermione remained to sneak off to see Draco, as did Harry. Ron still kept his true feeling for Hermione under close watch, not to over do it during their flirting sessions. However Ginny was starting to become more aggressive in her pursuit of Harry, as it seamed that Neville had become quite fond of her. Fred and George had found themselves in more detentions as of late do to their lasted invention, Scalp Ocolour, which was a powder that when put on someone’s head would change the color of their. At first it would start with red then cycle through all the main colors of the rainbow, but as of late there was 165 different colors that the cycle had to go through, which took roughly five minutes.

It was three days until the last day of term and Harry and Ron found themselves worried about their potions exam the next day. Hermione wasn’t too worried about potions but for some reason seamed to think that Snape was going to make this exam harder. As he seamed to take pleasure in giving detentions, which would usually be to Harry and Ron. But he hasn’t been able to since the first few weeks of term. Most of their detentions, at least had something to do with Draco, if not purely because of him. Since the circumstances, he’s been on good behavior.

“I don’t know why I just have a gut feeling about it. That’s all.” She said.

“But professors aren’t supposed to bring the personal issues to class.” Ron whined.

Harry looked at him with one eyebrow raised.” And when hasn’t he?” he said.

“You’re right, but I just don’t think I can study anymore.” Ron said rubbing his head.

“Maybe we should turn in now. It’s not too late but I’m sure the extra sleep wouldn’t hurt.” Hermione said as she gathered up her books.

Ron went right to sleep. Hermione meet Draco as usual, when she returned Harry left to meet Draco in the Astronomy tower.

“I was getting ready to leave.” Draco said as Harry entered.

“Yeah, sorry. When Hermione returned, Seamus was still up studying for the Potions exam, and you know her, she talked to him for ten minutes before going up the dormitories.” Harry said taking off his father’s clock.

“Oh well don’t worry about it, I’m just glad that you came. Look I need to talk to you.” Draco said as he walked outside and sat on the edge of the balcony. Harry followed him, even thought it was freezing and snowing. He did not sit down he stood in front of Draco and asked, “Why, are we out here? Can, we go back in it’s freezing out here.”

Draco turned to Harry and, Harry looked at Draco and he was not shivering at all he looked sort of sad and sort of anxious at the same time. Harry could not under stand how Draco wasn’t shivering as he was trembling so bad that his glasses kept wiggling down his nose.

“What is it?” Harry asked softly.

“I know you’re cold, here come over here.” Draco grabbed Harry’s hands and pulled him close. Draco looked up at the frozen Harry in front of him.

“I was just wondering what you expected to get out of this.” Draco said.

Harry looked at him confused by the question.

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“Us, from us. What’s going on with us?” he replied a little sharply as he lowered his head and continued. “I’m still amazed by what has happened between us this year. What I mean is…” He paused. “I’m not sure what to think of us. Part of me wants to run away and forget about the whole thing, well the other part want to stay forever.”

Harry was surprised. He and Draco had never really talked about their situation. Harry felt the same way as Draco. He was doing thing he shouldn’t be doing with his enemy, not to mention another boy. But when they were together every worry in his head fell away and nothing could have felt more right.

“What would happen is someone found out? Just think, the school knowing.” Draco said with an all too familiar tone. One that Harry had not heard form him since last year. “And my father?”

“Well I don’t know Draco. If you are so worried about those things than maybe we shouldn’t…” Harry couldn’t finish as Draco forefinger was pressed gently against his lips.

“Don’t.” Draco whispered. “That’s not what I meant. Forget about everyone else. What do you want Harry. What do you need Harry? How far…”

Harry kissed Draco quickly wrapping his arms around the blonde boy, startling him. Draco flung his right arm out and managed to knock one of the telescopes over the edge. Harry broke away and both boys leaned over the edge as the telescope fell of the Astronomy Tower. The gold gleaming all the way down, this was a very long way.

“Shit” Harry said just before it hit.

The rather old looking telescope smashed it a roof and broke apart in to pieces and continued to roll down to the next roof and so on. Every once in a while the shattered pieces would run in to a gargoyle or some other grotesque on their way down.

The ruckus, seamed to go on for ages. Like an alarm of wrong doing, letting the world know that someone was out of bed and up to no good. Than all of a sudden the noise stopped. Both boys gave a sigh of relief then to there horror they noticed lights in windows flicker on.

“Is that?” Draco asked with a shaky voice.

“The professor’s wing.” Harry said with the same tone of great doom.

They watched as all of the rooms lit up, and figures appeared in the glowing windows.

Harry pulled Draco down to the ground.

We have to go. He pulled the clock over the two of them and they began to make their way down. It was only a matter of time before they would run into the alarmed professors.

Chapter 15: Never Noticed These Two
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

The two of boys flew down the stairs out of the tower faster then they had ever run before. They pushed the door to the grand stairs open and snuck out. They continue down the stairs until they saw the flickering of a torch. Harry and Draco stopped on the landing above the twinkling fire light.

It was Professor Flitwick. The short man climbed the stairs as Draco backed against the door. Harry quickly puller him to the wall next to him just as Flitwick reached the landing. He looked around and reached out to open the door and walked through it.

“Thanks” Draco said as they continued down the stairs more slowly now trying their best to be as quiet as possible.

Just as they reached the first floor landing when the door opened and Professor McGonagall walked out right behind them.

Harry grabbed Draco and put is head on Draco’s shoulder and spoke extremely softly.

“She’s standing on the cloak.”

All Draco heard was him say was, “Standing, cloak” but he knew what he meant and his eyes shot down to the floor. McGonagall’s right foot was standing on the edge. If it had not been for the fact that she was wearing her slippers she certainly would have noticed.

She just stood there as if she was waiting for something.

Ten minutes had past before anything had changed, then they headed a voice one all too recognizable.

“Nothing, nothing down here, Minerva. What about you.” Snape said as he walked up the stairs.

Draco sighed as if he knew it was over. He just knew that they were to be found and not only by Snape, that wouldn’t be too bad outside of the fact that he was with Harry, but McGonagall would make sure that they were punished.

Both boys have been caught out of bed a few times and had their detentions to prove it.

Harry didn’t worry about Snape coming up the stairs he starred at the foot that was holding them there. He watched it carefully and waited. It hadn’t moved in ten minutes and why should it move now, but he watched it. Then it happened. The foot lifted and Harry tugged the cloak out from under it and pushed Draco back too the wall just as Snape had reached the landing.

They stood there silently and listened to the conversation between the two Professors not three feet in front of them.

“I wouldn’t be surprised to find out that this had something to do with Potter.” Snape hissed.

“Oh, Severus, don’t forget that Malfoy’s been caught out of bed a few times more than Potter, of late. Besides I suspect the Weasley twins. They’ve been up to something. I hear them talking in class you know. I’ve been watching them closely.” McGonagall replied in a tired voice.

“I have a gut feeling that this is Potter’s doing.”

“You always have a gut feeling about Potter. Even if you see someone else do something right in front of your eyes you’ll still blame him. Severus you need to put the past behind you. It’s not the…” they were interrupted but Dumbledore who had reached the landing.

Harry hadn’t notice him coming up the stairs, but now realized how crowded the landing was getting.

“Are you to at it again?” he asked. “Let’s go back to bed now.”

“Nobody was found Severus.” Dumbledore spoke softly.

“Well then we can’t go back to bed can we not until someone had been caught.” Snape grunted.

“The telescope had been repaired and it in fine working order. I’m sure that who ever knocked it off is and has been for sometime back to bed them self. So we should do the same.”

Dumbledore reached out his left hand and placed it on the wall in-between Harry and Draco. His wrinkled had pinned the cloak to the wall and he turned his head looked straight at Harry, and then to Draco.

Draco’s eyes fluttered and he began to squirm a bit until Harry grabbed his hand and tugged it sharply.

“What is it Albus? McGonagall asked.

“Oh, nothing I’ve just never noticed these two spots of green,” looking at Draco, “and Red,” then at Harry, “here before.” He put his hand back at his side.

“The tapestry is not important now. We can’t just let students get away with this. Soon the halls will be flooded with them after dark.” Snape hissed.

“I don’t think that will happen now please just get some sleep. Tomorrow is last day of term and a big match for you and your house, Severus.” Dumbledore said at he began to make his was up the stairs. McGonagall followed, and Snape spun around and stomped down the stairs toward the dungeons.

“He could see us?” Draco asked just as Snape was out of sight.

“Yes. Well I don’t actually know if he can see us. I think he can just sense us.” Harry replied as they started down the stairs.

When they got to the Slytherin common room, Draco thanked Harry and gave him a kiss on the cheek before he vanished inside.

Once Harry got back to his own common room he summoned Hedwig and scribbled a short note then sent her off.

As he lay there waiting for her to return, Harry thought about what Draco said. It didn’t make much sense. He knew that Draco was and would always be concerned about his reputation. But then again nothing between them had made much sense this year.

He glanced at Ron in the next bed who was twisting and turning in his sleep, and grinned.

Harry wondered what the spiders were making him do tonight. Then Hedwig flew back in and landed on Harry’s shoulder.

He read the note attached to her foot.


I didn’t disapparate tonight because I would have felt horrible if you got in trouble and I didn’t. I wanted to share the blame, if we did get caught. But I have you to thank again for not getting caught. If it was only me I would have been found in no time.


Good luck tomorrow.


Harry had forgotten about the last Quidditch game of term.

Gryffindor verses Slytherin.

Chapter 16: Revolving Draco
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

**A/N** First I’d like to give my thanks to all the people who have taken the time to review my story. Ant, Claire, Becky, leni, The Nutcracker King (nice name), Stone_cold, Jaz, Elle, Jacky, and Nikki. And I also like to tell the last three to keep reading there are many surprises in store and I think everyone will be happy in the end. Thanks again. ***

Harry awoke tired and quite groggy thanks to the night’s adventure and made his way down to breakfast. There were only a few Gryffindors at the table, as was the usual pre game setting. His team mates greeted him happily and he noticed that Ginny was also with them.

“Good morning.” He said sitting down at the end of the small group next to across from Fred and George and next to Ginny.

“It’s about time Potter! Thought you were going to chicken out of this match. Thought you were going to, sleep in.” Draco yelled just after Harry poured himself a large glass of pumpkin juice. It startled Harry a bit and he spilled some juice on the table next to the glass and looked at Draco who gave a tiny wink before returning to his toast.

“Oh just ignore him Harry.” Ginny squeaked.

He looked at her and spoke.

“Ginny, don’t take this the wrong way or anything but, why are you here?”

She looked hurt by his question and stammered a bit trying to say something before Harry cut her off.

“I mean its ok. I don’t mind or anything. But you’ve never come down this early. I was just curious.” He said but it did no good. Ginny still looked as if she was fighting off the biggest fit of sobbing in the world.

“I’m glad, you came.” He said to his own amazement. “It’s just a little odd.”

“We tried to get her to stay.” Fred said before stuffing a heaping spoon of porridge into his mouth. “Yeah but she wouldn’t have it.” George finished, spitting his porridge out with every word.

“Can’t a friend come to show their support?” she sneered at the twins.

Both teams made their way to the pitch after finishing their food. Harry hadn’t noticed until they got out side that it was still snowing, only a lot harder, and the really big snow flakes that would normally be beautiful if he didn’t have to try to find and catch the tiny golden snitch in them. The wind had picked up too. It was causing the huge snow flakes to swirl around all over the pitch.

“Potter and Malfoy are just circle round the field now. I don’t know it they’ll even be able to see the snitch in this.”

Harry heard from the speakers. The snitch, Harry thought he can’t even see the stands. If he did catch it nobody would be able to see it.

The game had been going on for ages it seemed, Harry wasn’t even aware of the score. He was too busy keeping an eye out for the bludgers which had taken a liking to both seekers for some reason.

Then he saw it, not the snitch, he saw a blur or emerald whiz upwards very quickly.

“I think Malfoy sees the snitch.”

Harry shot after him, straight up. Then Draco stopped, so did Harry.

“I can’t see them anymore. Someone could have just won and we’d missed it. Stupid snow…Sorry Professor. I sure hope one of them catches it soon or we’ll have to defrost all the students.”

“Can you see a thing in this Harry?” Draco said as he shook the snow off of his head.

“Nope. I’m beginning to think it’s useless.” Harry said as he wiped his glasses off and then returned them to his face.

“There, come on.” Draco said as he shot past Harry, who immediately followed.

They raced down the field in the direction of Slytherin goal after the snitch. The golden twinkle went just passed the goals then straight down to the ground and back up the field the other way. They were weaving in and out of the tall towers then twirled up past where the professors sat and back into the white sky.

It crossed the field again before stopping for a second and shooting down again. Both Draco and Harry had no choice but to flip around upside down for a moment then shoot down after it. Harry thought that it was a shame that nobody was able to see it as it was a difficult maneuver, and in the snow this thick.

Draco was closing in on the snitch as they shot passed where Hermione, Ron and Ginny sat.

“Oh I hope that stupid git doesn’t catch it.” Ron shouted as if Malfoy could hear him.

“Yeah!” Ginny said.

Draco held his broom tightly with his right hand and held his left stretched out trying to reach the snitch as it weaved up and down slightly.

He could feel the wind on his finger tips that was coming from the snitch’s rapidly flapping wings. The he felt a sharp pain in his right knee and almost instantly the snitch went down even more.

Before Draco could even begin his descent after it Harry saw the second bludgers hit Draco, this time in his right shoulder. Draco began to spin side ways swiftly.

He had made two complete revolutions before Harry hit him. There was nothing Harry could have done to stop it. He ran straight in to a revolving Draco who him self still had no clue what was going on.

And now there was nothing else Harry or Draco could do, yet again.

Both boys went flying off their brooms, twisting and turning in mid air.

They were falling. Harry could see the stands whizzing past him and the ground coming closer and closer.

Then in a split second he saw the snitch. He reached out and grabbed it. Then they hit the ground.

Harry looked at Draco who was lying on his stomach just like he was. He wasn’t moving.

He managed to roll over as he heard.

“Potter does it again. Gryffindors wins.”

Then everything was black.

Chapter 17: The Correct Color
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

***A/N Thanks again for the reviews. Jacky, I think you’ll be pleasantly surprised, so don’t forget to check back often. Don’t forget to review! ***

Harry woke in the Hospital Wing the next day. He was used to waking there by now, but this time was different. There was no body there to greet him, nobody the wish him well.

He sat up and looked around and saw what he was looking for. Draco, in the bed across from him still unconscious, but there was someone in the bed next to him as well, Ron.

“Oh good, dear, you’re up finally.” Madam Pomfrey said with joy as she walked in.

“What happen to him?” Harry motioned to Ron.

“Oh, Mr. Weasley,” she said with a drastic change in tone, “tried to attack Mr. Malfoy again few hours ago. You see he came to visit you and after an hour or so Draco woke up and Ronald went ballistic again and knocked them both out this time. He really needs to mange his temper.” She said as she handed Harry a glass. “Drink this dear, you’ll feel a lot better soon.”

“How is Malfoy?” Harry asked.

“He’ll be fine once he wakes again. Just a few bumps and bruises. I’ve already taken care of his leg and shoulder.” She replied.

Harry remembered watching the bludgers smash into Draco just before he hit him.

“Harry Dear, I have a letter from Miss Granger for you.” She said as she wrestled something out of her pocket.

Harry opened it.


Hoppe you feel well soon. Sorry I couldn’t stay this holiday; mum and dad are taking one of their own and insisted that I go with them. But you’ll have Ron, Fred, George, and Ginny to keep you company. Also Madam Pomfrey just told me that Draco will be staying too, Dumbledore insisted, so keep and eye on him for me will you.

See you soon.

Marry Christmas.


Harry thought he remembered Hermione saying that she wasn’t going home this winter. He remembers their conversation like it was yesterday.

“Harry, I’ve decided to stay here. I was going home, mum and dad want me to, but I told them I was going to stay to keep up my studies. They are a bit mad at me. But I don’t care. I’m not going home.” Hermione said.

She spoke it all so fast that it took Harry a minute make sense of it.

“But why? You said that you miss Christmas with them. You should go. Not everyone has a chance to spend Christmas with their parents.” Harry replied.

“No I want to stay here to help Ron. I know he’s been down lately and I want to try to make him feel better.”

“Well maybe you should stop sneaking of to see Draco then.” Harry said rather sharply. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for it to come out like that. I just mean that his is sad because he well, likes you and you return that feeling when you’re with him, then you sneak out to see Draco at night. Hermione Ron might be a little dim sometimes, but he’s not stupid you know. I’m sure he knows something’s going on.”

“Well,” she huffed. “I don’t care I’m staying any way.”

Harry also remembered how she wouldn’t talk to him for a week. How she refused to help him with his Potions homework and Snape let him have it for not finishing it.

Harry didn’t fret about it too much as Hermione has, in the past been a little off.

“Harry, you’re up.” Two tall boys said at the same time.

“Hi Fred,” Harry said looking at one of them then turning to the other slightly before turning back to the first, “and George.” Harry smirked at them and they nodded.

Fred took out his wand and waved it above his head and a giant, scarlet G came out of the tip. Then he pointed at his brother, and the G moved over to him, hovered a second, then fell covering the boy underneath with opaque red liquid. The three of them laughed and George taped him self on the head with his wand and he was instantly clean again.

“Hi, Ginny.” Harry said looking through the gap between the twins. “ Why are you hiding back there?”

“They messed with my pumpkin juice.” Ginny growled from behind the snickering twins.

They moved aside to show Ginny, her lips, the whole inside of her mouth, and her chin and neck were bright blue.

Harry tried not to laugh.

“They said they changed it to blueberry juice, and then when I took a sip the glass broke.”

“It will ware off by morning.” The twins said with a giggle.

“And you trusted them for what reason Ginny?” Harry said just before laughing him self.

“I dunno.” Ginny whimpered and gave a big grin to Harry, showing off her newly cobalt teeth. “I’m just glad to see you’re alright. You hit that git really hard. I was worried.” She said as she leaned in closer to Harry.

“Who, are you calling a git, you repulsive little brat,” growled a voice from the other side of the room.

“He purposely ran into me so I wouldn’t win the game for Slytherin. He couldn’t stand to see he was going to lose and took drastic measures to insure that I didn’t win.” Draco hissed.

Harry looked sharply at him. Draco’s eyes were glowing silver. Just looking at them gave Harry cold shivers.

He looked at him more, as a familiar scowl came across the smooth, pale, skin Harry had came to know so well over the past months.

“What are you looking at Potter?” Draco spat when he said the name, as he used to do.

“Did I upset a quiet conversation between the ugliest couple in the world?” Draco said.

Harry felt his eyes begin to tear up but was unable to wipe them. He just sat there and starred at the blonde boy who was spitting insults his way.

“Oh, I forgot.” Ginny mumbled, “I can’t believe I forgot,” as she ran out of the door and up the stairs.

Draco laughed the evil laugh Harry had come accustomed to over the years. The same laugh he hadn’t heard since last term.

“You stupid git,” George yelled at Malfoy, just as Fred pointed his wand.

I spark of pink light came out of the tip and shot straight at Malfoy’s head, instantly turning his hair hot pink and making it stand up on end and smoke a bright, twinkling pink cloud.

“ALRIGHT!” Madam Pomfrey shouted.

“OUT” she pointed her wand at the door and if flew open just barley missing Dumbledore. His long beard flew back over his shoulder from the blast of the opening door.

“Sorry Head Master.” She said as he walked in past Fred and George who fled quickly.

“Harry, dear you can go also.” She said softly.

“Come with me Harry.” Dumbledore said softly as his eyes moved to the smoking pink hair on Malfoy’s head.

When they got to the door, the Head Master turned around and looked at Malfoy.

“You know Mr. Malfoy,” Dumbledore said, “I don’t think that is the correct color for you.” He finished with a chuckle.

Draco shot him the most horrible glare, but Dumbledore had already turned around.

Chapter 18: “Locomotor Mortis”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry followed Dumbledore down the stairs.

“How are you feeling Harry?” the head master asked as they got to the bottom.

“Fine.” he replied a little anxious as to why Dumbledore wanted to talk to him.

“Good, good, Harry I want to show you something. Please come along.”

They made their way down the dungeon stairs to professor Snape’s office.

“Severus can we come in?” Dumbledore asked as he knocked on the door.

There was a pause then Harry heard Snape hiss back at them.

“Yes, come in.”

Snape sat at his desk and starred blankly into a large crystal ball in front of him. It sat on top of a magnificent golden base that was half the size of the ball itself.

“Harry I want you to look this.” Dumbledore said as he motioned to the ball of swirling smoke, which Snape was still looking into.

“But professor I never see anything in those things.” Harry said in protest, but was silenced but a wrinkles hand raised into the air.

“You well see this time, Harry, trust me.” Dumbledore said reassuringly.

Harry took a seat at Snape’s desk across from him. Snape sat back in his chair, and growled.

“Well Potter, get on with it.”

Harry sat forward in his chair and looked in to the ball, and to his surprise he did see something.

What he saw however wasn’t in the future, it had already happened. It was the Quidditch match from yesterday.

He watched as Draco shot after the snitch followed by himself. They whizzed around the field, and passed Ron, Ginny, and Hermione. Harry hadn’t noticed that Ron and shouted anything but he still didn’t know what it was as there was no sound.

He watched as Draco reached out his left arm after the snitch. Harry was I little confused as he wasn’t to sure why Dumbledore wanted him to see this again, but he watched on.

Then he noticed it, Draco looked back briefly straight at the bludger that was about to hit him in the knee. He lowered his broom, lining up for it to hit him. Harry’s jaw dropped, as he watched Draco arch his back and sit up a little on his broom so the second blunder would hit his shoulder.

Harry looked up at Dumbledore.

“Please keep watching Harry.”

Harry turned his head at Snape who was starring at him with arms crossed, and then he looked back in to the crystal ball. The figures had frozen, but as soon at he looked in again they began to move.

He watched the snitch dive down, and he watched in disbelief as Draco kicked himself into the horizontal spin that had caused them to collide. There was no mistaking it. He delicately did it. The figures froze again just as the two boys went flying off their brooms.

Harry sat still, staring at the still scene in the ball.

“Harry, do you know why Mr. Malfoy would do that.” Dumbledore asked.

Harry said nothing for a second.

“Well Potter?” Snape hissed.

“No…No. I don’t know… why.” Harry said at almost a whisper.

“Ok then, that’s all, lets go then.” Dumbledore said as he motioned Harry out of the office.

Harry walked over to the door and looked back at Snape who was glaring at him with squinted eye, arms still crossed.

“Oh, Severus, when you done with that would you please be kind enough to put it back in my office.” Dumbledore said as he shut the door.

Neither Harry nor Dumbledore said anything as they made their way back up the dungeon stairs.

“That’s it Harry, you may go back to the common room now.” Dumbledore said.

“Oh and Harry if you need to talk about anything Professor McGonagall as well as myself are always happy to listen.” He spoke as he made his way toward his office.

Harry made his way up the stairs. He was just past the hospital wing landing when he hared the door open behind him. He turned around to see Draco standing there glaring up at him, hair back to the normal color. His eyes were as silvery as ever, sending shivers down Harry’s spine, giving him instant goose bumps.

Harry walked down to the landing and looked up at the slightly taller blonde boy.

“Why did you throw that match?” Harry asked with a shaky voice.

“What?” Draco snapped, “Why would I do that Potter?”

“Dumbledore just showed me in a crystal ball. I didn’t notice yesterday, but you purposely let those bludgers hit you and you kicked yourself in to the spin. I just saw it not five minutes ago.” Harry replied with a more assured tone.

“Don’t be…” Draco started but Harry cut him off.

“You did I just saw it. There is no mistaking it Draco. If you don’t believe me go ask Snape, he’s still got the crystal ball.” Harry said more angrily as he walked closer to Draco. When he stopped Draco was backed up to the wall and their faces were almost touching.

Draco blinked his eyes a bit and looked unmistakably uncomfortable about their current situation.

“Don’t be stupid Potter; I would do nothing of the sort, and since when are we on a first name basis? I hope you don’t expect me to start called you by yours?” He snapped back trying to slid out sideways away from Harry.

Harry put his hand on the wall beside Draco’s head blocking his escape.

“Since you started secretly dating Hermione, at the beginning term, Draco.” Harry snapped. He was clearly staring to get more upset.

Draco laughed and then spat, “Dating? That mudblood? You’ve lost it Potter. I think you need to have Poppy check you out. Even if she wasn’t a mudblood I still wouldn’t have anything to do with her.”

Draco jotted his head out pushing Harry back a little, giving him the chance to grab his wand and shout, “Locomotor Mortis,” at Harry.

Harry’s Legs slid together making him loose his balance and fall backwards onto the bottom step. He watched as Draco made his was down the stairs and disappeared down the dungeons stairs. He took out his wand and tapped his legs then stood up and walked to the common room.

**A/N** Please check out my new stories that will soon be up. I hope you all enjoy.

Chapter 19: The Owlery
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry lay in his bed awake. It was quarter past one, when the door to the dormitory opened.

“Harry.” A soft voice whispered. He didn’t answer

The door shut and almost silent foot steps made their way to his bed. He shut his eyes and pretended to be sleeping.

“Harry.” The voice whispered again. He laid still.

“Come on I know you aren’t sleeping. You’re not breathing as if you were.”

He felt his bed move down when the she sat beside him.

Harry arched his back and rolled over to face her, but didn’t open his eyes.

“Harry Come on please.”

He stretched out his arm and fake yawned then in one fast movement he swooped her down next to him and wrapped his arm around her tightly.

Their nosed were just touching.

“What is it Ginny?” Harry said as he let her go and sat up to retrieve his glass from the bed side table.

“That wasn’t funny.” She said in protest.

“I thought it was a little funny.” Harry said with a smirk.

“Harry I need to use Hedwig.” She said sitting back down next to Harry.

“So, go ahead.” He replied leaning back against the head board.

“I tried she won’t come down for me. Please Harry.” She spoke in a rush.

“Ok wait until morning and I’ll get her down for you.” He said a he scratched his head.

“No.” she spoke loudly. They both turned to Ron who was snoring loudly in the next bed. “I need to send this now. It’s urgent.” She continued back at a whisper.

“What can be so urgent?” He asked but there was no answer.

Ginny just starred at him as if she was trying to force him to get out of bed with her mind.

“Alright, alright.” Harry said.

He got out of bed put his dressing robe on and dug in his trunk for the invisibility cloak. Ginny was already out of the dormitory when he stood up with it in his hand. He took two steps towards the door when he kicked something on the floor. The round object went rolling in to the wall and made a loud thump.

Ron rolled over and opened his eyes.

“Where are you going? Who are you going to shag tonight?” Ron said with a raspy voice and a snicker.

“Your sister.” Harry replied as he bent down to pick out Neville’s rememberall that had rolled back to him.

“Ok.” Ron said as he rolled over on to his back again.

Harry walked to Neville’s bed and placed the rememberall on the table. He was just about to leave when Ron sat up.

“Joking? Right?” He wheezed.

“Yeah, I’m really going to visit Malfoy for a night of hot steamy love.” Harry said with a giggle.

Ron sat all the way up and opened his mouth to speak but Harry cut him off.

“Can’t sleep, I’m going to visit Hedwig.” He said.

“Ok, do you want me to come?” Ron said.

“No, it’s alright go back to sleep.”

“Ok, good. I didn’t really want to go.” Ron said as laid back down.

“I know.” Harry said as he shut the door.

Harry and Ginny slipped under the clock and snuck down to the owlery. Hedwig was sitting on the top row of perches. She flew down and landed on Harry’s shoulder, he gave her a treat while Ginny attached a bright pink envelope to the owl’s leg.

“What is that?” Harry asked, but not even a second went by before Ginny snapped.

“It’s private.”

Harry, a little surprised, said. “Ok”

“I’m sorry Harry but I can’t tell you.” She said, blushing a little.

“Well where’s it going?” he said cautiously.

Ginny leaned in and whispered to Hedwig, who gave a hoot and looked at Harry.

“Well go on then.” Harry shook his shoulder and Hedwig flew off.

“ahhh, Potty and the weasel.” A shrill voice said from behind them.

Harry and Ginny turned around to see Malfoy.

“Ohh, Miss Weasel. Excuse me.” Malfoy said with a sarcastic bow to Ginny.

“Shut up Malfoy.” Harry said.

“Temper, Potter.” Malfoy spat. “And who are we sending an owl to? It is the awful new that you two are finally engaged?”

“Mind your own business.” Ginny shouted, and it echoed through the room.

“Are you trying to wake the whole school?” Malfoy hissed. “What did you try to do to me after supper, girl?”

He stepped closer to Ginny and scowled down at her.

“What it he talking about Ginny?” Harry asked.

“Your ugly little girlfriend tried to hex me or something after supper, Potter. All it did was, make me sneeze for an hour.” Malfoy hissed turning his gaze to Harry.

Harry gave a snort of laughter at the thought of seeing him sneezing uncontrollable, but stopped when Malfoy glared at him.

Harry pulled out his wand and shot a conjunctivitis curse at Malfoy.

“You’re gonna get it Potter.” Malfoy said as he stumbled around with his arms stretched out in front of him like a zombie.

Harry through the cloak over Ginny and himself and they walked out of the owlery.

“What was that?” she asked.

“It affects the vision, makes everything blurry. Here.” He said as he put his glasses on Ginny. “Kind of like that only ten times worse.”

Ginny laughed and handed Harry back his glasses.

“So, what did you try to do to him?” Harry asked as they passed the Hospital Wing landing.

“I a… tried something George told me, it was supposed to turn his skin…Pink.” She said.

“I see.” Harry said even thought he knew she was lying.

They entered the Gryffindor common room. Ginny thanked Harry and went to the girl’s dormitory as Harry made his way back to the boy’s.

“How was he?” Ron said as Harry entered.

Harry jumped. Ron had sat up in his bed and laughed at startling Harry.

“Oh, he was… great. Those icy eyes, that blonde hair whipping around, you know he’s a real animal once you get him to warm up to you.” Harry said with sarcastic grin.

“I’m gonna have nightmares because of that.” Ron smirked.

“Well at least it will give the spiders rest for a few nights.” Harry said as he climbed in to his bed.

Chapter 20: He Said Nothing, He Just Stared
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Hedwig returned to Ginny at lunch the next day, with another bright pink envelope. Ginny snatched it quickly and pushed it into her robes. Hedwig jumped in front of Harry and looked at him for a minute before taking off to return to The Owlery.

“What’s that Ginny” Ron said with a mouth full of food.

“Nothing.” She snapped before getting up and walking out of the Hall.

Ron looked at the twins then to Harry then shrugged and continued with his breakfast.

Harry felt something hit him in the back of the head and heard the three Slytherins break into a roar of laughter. He turned around to see that Malfoy had thrown a Blueberry muffin at him.

“So Potter, it that the good news of the elder Weasels giving you two their blessing?” he said in his usual tone.

Ron, Fred and George turned to Malfoy and shot spells at him at the same time.

“Rictusempre” echoed thought the Great Hall followed by shirks of laughter. Malfoy was doubled over at the table laughing uncontrollably.

He squirmed and wiggled around at the bench, his eyes glossed up with tears and his usually neat hair was all rustled up.

All the students began to laugh even the two first year Slytherins.

Malfoy, still doubled over and laughing very hard, fell back wards on to the ground behind Harry and rolled onto his side and curled up in to a ball.

Harry could see the pain of laughing so hard building up in Malfoy’s eyes. His face grew redder and redder with every passing second as he lay there laughing. Harry had never known the tickling charm to last this long, yet he had never seen it done but more that one person like that either.

While every one continued to laugh at the now, out right crying and wheezing, Malfoy, Harry wasn’t. He wasn’t laughing anymore. He could tell just how torturing it was for Malfoy.

Even though Malfoy had been back to his usual ways of late, he couldn’t help but feel bad for him. Harry new he could stop the effects of the charm, but he didn’t want to have to answer why he did it.

Malfoy looked up at Harry briefly, with a painful grin on his face, before curling back up into the twisting ball on the floor.

Everyone was still laughing almost as hard as Malfoy was. Harry grabbed his wand, and leaving in side his cloak, flicked it in Malfoy direction and whispered,

“Finite Incantantum.”

Nobody saw his mouth move except for Malfoy who had looked back at Harry just in time to see him his mouth form the words. He stopped laughing, but lay still for a moment, before standing up and walking out of the Great Hall.

Harry forced a smile and turned back around to face the three laughing Weasley’s.

“That… was…” Ron spoke between bursts of laughter, “brilliant. I didn’t know it would last for so long.”

The rest of the day went rather slow. Harry, Ron, Fred and George went and got Ginny from the common room and took a walk around the grounds. They sat by the lake before visiting Hagrid for a while. As the sun began to set over the castle they made their way back to the common room to continue their games of exploding snaps. After a few hours of that and a few games of wizard chess, they turned in for the night.

Harry had just fallen asleep, when Hedwig landed on his stomach and gently dug her claws in to him to alert him that she was there.

Harry sat up and took the note from her and she flew up and perched on his head board. He grabbed his glassed of the bedside table and opened the parchment.

Meet me by the lake.


He looked at Hedwig and asked softly.

“You won’t let Ginny use you, but you let Malfoy? I don’t understand you sometimes Hedwig.”

He reached in the drawer of the table and threw a treat up to her. She caught it, and let out a quite hoot before flying out the window.

Harry quietly pulled his school robes on over his pajamas and made his way to the door, being careful to watch for things that his might kick on the way. He really didn’t want to wake Ron tonight.

He pulled the invisibility cloak over him and left the Gryffindor tower.

It took him fifteen minutes to reach the lake as he kept stopping to use the Obliteration charm to remove the track in the snow that he was leaving as well as the ones that Malfoy had left.

He saw Malfoy sitting on a large rock at the edge of the lake.
Harry quietly removed the cloak and walked towards him. He was nearly five feet away before Malfoy heard him and turned around.

“Potter, this won’t take long.” He snapped in his cold voice. “I just want to say thanks.” Malfoy looked as if he had to force himself to spit the words out.

“For what?” Harry asked.

“Don’t make this harder Potter.” He replied, “For stopping that stupid spell this afternoon.”

“Oh,” Harry said a little surprised. “Ok” he turned to walk back to the castle.

“Wait.” Malfoy said with a very slightly softer tone.

Harry turned back around to see Malfoy looking at him.

“We need to talk,” he said quietly, “But you can’t tell anyone about it, Potter.” He snapped.

“If you want to talk to me you will have play nice, no name calling, and now spells, hexes, charms, or magic of any sort? Ok?” Harry said firmly.

“Oh come on Potter.” Malfoy hissed.

Harry turned and started to walk again.

“Ok, Ok.” Malfoy shouted after him, “Just come here so everyone doesn’t hear.” He finished with a pathetic tone that matched the look on his face.

Harry walked back over to the rock and stood a few feet away from Malfoy.

“I watched the match in the crystal ball.” He said looking down at his feet. “I don’t remember doing that, all I remember is that I almost caught the snitch, but you hit me and then waking up in the hospital wing the next day.”

Harry said nothing he just stood there and watched as Draco shoved his hand into the pockets of his robes.

“I thought about it quite a bit, and I realized that I don’t really remember that much about this term. I mean I remember going to classes and Quidditch and stuff like that but I can’t remember anything else.” Malfoy looked up at Harry and saw the look of pure confusion on his face.

“You said that I was dating that… Granger. Don’t you think I should remember that?” he said.

Harry was starting to regret not getting properly dressed, as he had only his pajamas on underneath his robes. He felt that he would be out here a long time tonight.

“I heard those two stupid first years I get the pleasure of spending Christmas with talking about you and Weasley fighting at the beginning of term. I know that I would most certainly remember that.” He smirked a little.

“No offence but you know I would take joy in that.” He finished.

“Actually,” Harry spoke with a shivering voice,” You stopped it.”

Draco said nothing just looked up sharply at Harry.

“You threw an Immobulus charm at Ron to stop him bashing my head it.” Harry said.

“What?” Draco said sharply.

He put his head in his hands and sat there for a few moments in silence. Harry didn’t bother his silence, he just waited.

“What else?” Draco asked with a quivering voice.

Harry walked over and sat down on the rock next to Malfoy. Malfoy scooted over as far as he could with out falling of the rock.

“Sorry.” He said sliding back over a little.

“Malfoy, if I tell you everything, you won’t believe me. You’ve been like a different person all year. There is no way you will believe me. I don’t even believe some of the stuff that has happened.” Harry said almost sadly.

Harry didn’t really want to have to recap the terms evens to Malfoy. Harry noticed that Malfoy wasn’t back to the kind Malfoy he had been spending time with, yet he wasn’t really the same Malfoy he remembered form last year either. However he had a good feeling that if he had to tell Malfoy everything that he wouldn’t take it very well.

“I want to know. I’ll behave.” Malfoy hissed thought his hands that he was again resting his head on.

Harry started to tell Malfoy the story. After a few minutes he stopped.

“Well, I know that’s not it Potter. Go on.” Malfoy hissed, sinking his teeth into his bottom lip.

“Well,” Harry said trembling in fear, “You kissed me.” He said as he looked at Malfoy.

Malfoy jaw dropped open and he stared as Harry, motionless. His frosty eyes began to tear up.

“I take it that it didn’t end there?” Malfoy whimpered.

“No we would meet in secret, usually after you and Hermione had, all term. Well that last time was the night before the match.” Harry said. He was beginning to really feel bad for Malfoy.

He really had no clue about any of this. Harry couldn’t figure out why he couldn’t remember. It was all so strange.

“Harry.” Malfoy said starkly. Harry was a little shocked that he had called him that. “Did we… how far…what exactly did we…” He stammered and stuttered before giving a very heavy sigh and placing his head back in his hands.

Harry new what Malfoy was trying to ask.

“Yes.” He said with calm voice.

Malfoy looked up at Harry, his cheeks were stemming from the warm tears hitting the open cold air. He had a look of disbelief on his face.

“Proof? Malfoy asked almost inaudible.

Harry shook his head.

“No proof really, except for all the detentions we got from being caught out of bed.” Harry said.

“I don’t believe you.” Malfoy said quietly.

“Well I told you that you wouldn’t want to hear. You can decide what you think is true. But you asked.” Harry said

“But, no proof.” Malfoy said with a heated tone.

Harry thought hard he didn’t really have any proof.

“Well, there is only one thing I can think of.” Harry said

“What is that?” Malfoy hissed with an agitated tone.

Harry pulled his hand out of his pocket and quickly slid it inside Malfoy robes. His hand brushed around Malfoy’s waist and rested softly on the small of his back gently. Malfoy shivered for a second before wrenching Harry’s hand out of his robes.

He looked at Harry, eyes still glossy, but the tears were no longer falling down over his pale skin.

He looked as if he was going to speak, but he said nothing, he just stared and Harry.

After a few minutes of odd glances and sighs Malfoy grabbed Harry, roughly by sides of his head and kissed. It seamed to last forever. When Malfoy finally let go of Harry, and pulled away. He had a look of confusion on his face. Harry looked into Malfoy’s eyes to see what color they were now.

They were silvery gray and cold.

Harry wasn’t exactly sure if he was happy or sad to see them that way.

“Thank you.” Malfoy said as he stood up and walked back to the castle.

Harry followed a bit behind Malfoy clearing both of their foot prints in the snow.

Chapter 21: His Sneezes Echoed Thought the Entrance Hall
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

At breakfast the next morning Harry noticed that Malfoy looked as if he hadn’t gotten any sleep. He sat there just barely nibbling at his toast.

While Ron and the twins were banishing grapes at each other, Harry talked to Ginny who was sitting next to him. He was trying to keep him mind of off Draco.

“So…I’m going to need to use Hedwig later today. Will you come with me, in case she won’t come down again?” Ginny asked.

“Yeah.” Harry replied as he turned to her and leaned in close to her. “Can you tell me what you’re your sending this time?” he whispered.

“Nope, it’s.” She started but Harry cut her off.

“Private.” He said sitting back.

“So, I,” Ginny started but paused and looked down at her plate.

Harry looked at her with a mouth full of apple sauce.

“I feel like a walk, maybe this afternoon. Do you want to come?” She said looking up with an excited expression on her face.

“I don’t know Ginny, it’s really cold outside.” Harry said taking another spoonful.

Ginny looked back at her plate, the eager look drained off her face.

“Well, ok, I guess.” Harry said trying to push a tone of enjoyment. “But a short one.”

Ginny looked back at him, happy again.

Harry finished his apple sauce and pushed the bowl to the center of the table. He looked up in time to see Fred almost lay down on the bench across form him, ducking out of the way of a few grapes. The grapes flew past Fred and hit Draco in the back of the head. The whole of the Gryffindor table fell silent, and then erupted in to laugher, except for Harry. Draco did nothing. He just sat there as if nothing had happened.

“Wonder what wrong with him?” Ron said with a mouthful of grapes.

Harry shrugged his shoulders and took a sip of his pumpkin juice.

Ron and the twins continued to throwing their grapes, and Ginny kept making small talk with Harry for the rest of breakfast. It wasn’t until Malfoy got up to leave that anything changed at the Gryffindor table. Once Malfoy had walked through the door, almost immediately, Ginny stood up.

“I have to use the girls’ room.” She said and walked out the door.

Then Harry got up and walked thought the door after here. He ducked behind a statue and watched as Ginny walked up behind Malfoy. He couldn’t here what she said, but he saw a cloud of pink smoke encircle Malfoy for a second then slowly dissolve.
He stared sneezing.

“Would you,” Malfoy started only to be interrupted by a sneeze. “stop,” another sneeze, “doing that, you” sneeze, “little brat.” He finished and started down the dungeon stairs, his sneezes echoed thought the entrance hall.

Harry ran back into the Great Hall and sat back down next to Ron, who looked at him with a confused expression and mouth full grapes.

“What was that all about.” He asked.

“I’ll tell you later.” Harry whispered as Ginny returned and sat down on the other side of Harry again.

Fred and George hadn’t noticed any of that, as they were now banishing apples and pears at each other.

“So.” Ginny said taking a drink of her pumpkin juice, “what did I miss?”

“Nothing really.” Harry said quickly.

“Ok so can we go and get Hedwig now Harry?” she asked eagerly.

“Yeah” Harry replied as he stood up and followed her out.

Ron watched as they left, then banished two spoons of porridge and his brother and then ducked down as two whole bowls came flying back at him.

Ginny wrote on a piece of parchment as her and Harry walked to the owlery. She made sure to stay behind him so he couldn’t read what she was writing. She stuffed the letter in a pink envelope and sent it off with Hedwig just as before.

“You want to go for that walk now?” she said to Harry as they left.
“Sure.” He said.

The two of them walked up to Gryffindor tower to get their cloaks and gloves. Ron followed Harry to the boy’s dormitory.

“So… What was that about?” He said sharply.

“Something’s going on, Ron.” He said as he sat down on his bed.

“I took Ginny to send a letter the other night, she wouldn’t tell me what it was or who it was going to. Then we met up with Malfoy and he said that she had tried to curse him but it didn’t work. That just before when she said she was going to the bathroom, she tried again, but all it did was make him sneeze.”

“So.” Ron said questioningly.

“Then she had to send another letter.” Harry said. “You know her. She usually tries to stay as far away from Malfoy as possible.”

“Well what do you think is going on then?” Ron asked.

“I don’t know, but I have to go. We’re going on a walk.” Harry said with an unpleasant tone.

“Well if you don’t want to go, then why are you?” Ron asked.

“I want to see if I can get her to tell me what’s going on, and…”Harry continued stuttering a bit, “oh never mind, I have to go.” Harry said as he stood up and walked to the door.

“We’ll be back soon, it’s freezing out side. Then I want a rematch. You cheated yesterday.” Harry said with a snicker.

“Hey,” Ron said in protest, “It’s not my fault that Fred and George changing my hair color and distracting you.” he finished with a snicker.

“Just have it ready for when I get back, and I’m going to kick you ass at wizard chess today.” Harry said as he slipped out the door and headed down to the common room to meet Ginny.

Chapter 22: Handful of His Hair
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry and Ginny started out to the Quidditch pitch, and did a few laps there. Harry was working on getting Ginny to tell him what all the pink envelopes were about, but she wasn’t budging. She just said that it was private and changed the subject. They talked about what they how excited they were about Christmas as they walked towards the green houses.
“Come on Ginny, can’t you just give me a hint about the letters,” Harry said sweetly, “let’s make it a game or something?” He asked gingerly.

“No. Harry.” She said, with a disappointed look, as they walked under the overhanging branches of the trees on the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest. It was a nice retreat, as it sheltered them from the snow that was beginning to fall. They were able to ignore the distant howls and stamping of hooves, coming from within the forest, after the first few minutes.

Ginny mentioned that she had a plan to get back at Fred and George for the blueberry juice but Harry didn’t hear what exactly she said, as he wasn’t really paying attention. He was thinking of a way to get her to tell him what was going on. They were at Hagrid’s hut before too long, but there was no sign of Hagrid, or Fang.

“He must be off doing something in the forest.” Harry said.

“Oh, I hope it’s nothing dangerous.” Ginny squeaked, looking at Harry with a worried look.

“I’m sure he’s fine. He might not even be in there; he could be in the castle somewhere.” Harry said.

Harry tried again to ask about the letters, but before he could even finish his sentence, Ginny turned him down again. They didn’t say anything for a few minutes, until they reached the Whomping Willow.

“Watch out,” Harry said, “walk over here.” He said as he put his arm around Ginny and walked her safely around the tree.

“That thing’s dangerous.” Ginny said as her and Harry walked in the direction of the lake.

“Yeah tell me about, you’ve never been up in it.” Harry replied with a smirk.

Ginny walked up to a large rock on the edge of the frozen lake, brushed the snow of and sat down. She motioned for Harry to come sit with her, but he didn’t. He just stood still and stared at the rock. It was the same rock that he and Draco had sat at the night before. He has pushed the events of that night back and wasn’t thinking about it until Ginny sat down. Then all everything came forth again. He remembered everything that was said. Then he thought about the kiss. It didn’t really hit him until now that Draco had kissed him again. He wasn’t sure if he missed his kisses or not, but his thoughts were interrupted but Ginny. She had walked up to him and was standing directly in front him, staring in to his eyes.

“Harry, are you ok?” she asked.

He blinked, and then looked around a bit before looking back at Ginny.

“Yeah…” he paused, “Yeah, I’m fine, just a little tired, I guess.” He finished.

Ginny raised one eyebrow and then walked back over the rock and sat back down, Harry followed.

They talked about what she could do to get back at her brother. She made Harry swear not to tell them. Then Harry brought up how strange it was that Hermione went home.

“It’s not that strange, she just changed her mind. What’s strange about that?” Ginny said raising her voice a little.

Harry looked at her as she flipped her hair around and didn’t look back at him. He could tell that she was trying, purposely not to look at him.

“Ok.” Harry said. “It’s just that she was excited to stay. At least that’s what she said to me.”

Ginny didn’t reply, she just looked out at the frozen lake. Neither of them interrupted the silence that had all of a sudden hit them.

The snow had begun to fall harder and the wind was also picking up a little. The two of them sat there shivering.

“We can go back now if you want.” Ginny said not looking at Harry. “It’s getting colder.”

“No I’m fine. It’s nice to get away from your brothers for a little bit sometimes.” Harry said looking back at Ginny. “Are you too cold?”

She wrapped her arms around herself and shivered a little, then looked up at Harry and spoke.

“Maybe just a little, but I don’t really don’t want to go back either.”

Harry scooted closer to Ginny and put his left arm around her. Ginny sat still and rigid at first then leaned in to Harry and enjoyed his warmth.
They continued to talk about Fred and George, and then what they thought they were going to get for Christmas.

“Maybe we should head back now. It’s got to be getting close to lunch time. Ron will think that we ran off and got married or something.” Harry said with a slight chuckle.

Ginny sat up and looked at Harry.

“Why would he think that?” she spoke eagerly.

“I dunno. It was just a joke.” He replied.

“Oh ok.” She said with a sigh.

Ginny stood up and shook the snow out of her hair, and straightened her robes, the looked back at Harry.

“Ready” He asked.

“Yeah.” She said.

But before he stood up Ginny has sat back down. She leaned into Harry and looked into his eyes. He looked a little surprised but said nothing. Ginny inched closer to Harry very slowly. Before he even knew exactly what was happening, she kissed him. Harry didn’t move, he didn’t lean into the kiss, but he didn’t back away from it either. He was shocked. He already had a million things running through his head, he didn’t really need another. But he still didn’t move.

They kissed for a few moments, neither of them moving. Then Harry wrapped his arms around her and pulled her in closer. He thought to himself that it wasn’t that bad. He had expected her to try something like this, but he didn’t think that she would just out right kiss him.

He didn’t really like Ginny in that way, the way that she obviously liked him, but he couldn’t stop kissing her. The longer they sat there the more energetic the kiss became. He held her tighter, and she placed both her hand on the back of his head. She was running her fingers through his raven hair as if she had been longing to do so forever.

She gripped a handful of his hair rather hard. His head jetted back a little from the force. At that very second his thought moved from Ginny to Draco. He thought about all the nights they shared. All the times Draco had pulled his hair like that. It was at though he was kissing Draco again.

Harry pulled away from the Ginny sharply, and stood up. She almost fell right on her face of the rock, but was able to brace herself with one arm. Harry looked at her all flustered.

“No.” He said. “We can’t. We shouldn’t.” he said, taking a few steps away.

“Harry, what’s wrong. What happened?” She said, standing up and straitening her robes again. “I though you wanted too.” She spoke softly.

“We just shouldn’t. I mean it felt… I thought… no, we just shouldn’t. What would your brothers do to me if the found out?” He said recovering his composure.

“But Harry…” she started, but stopped.

She just looked at Harry for a moment, before speaking again.

“Well ok, I’m sorry. I just thought that you wanted… lets just for get about it then.” She said.

Harry nodded, but said nothing.

“Will you come with me to Hedwig, then?” she asked.

“No.” He replied.

Ginny looked shocked at his reply.

“I mean, she hadn’t returned yet. You just sent her out, remember?” He said.

“Oh, yeah, I forgot. Sorry.” She blushed. “Well will you come with me to, to help with one of the school owls then?”

“Yeah.” He said and walked up to her.

“Listen, Harry. I am sorry. I thought you wanted, I mean you didn’t fight it.” She said.

“Don’t be sorry. It wasn’t bad or anything.” He paused as they began to walk back to the castle, “I just didn’t know you felt that way.” He lied. “I was surprised.” He tried to explain it in a way not to upset Ginny.

“I know, just forget about it.” She said

She pulled out another pink envelope and began to scribble on a piece of parchment. Harry was starting to think she had an everlasting supply of envelopes in her cloak somewhere. He didn’t bother trying to see what she was writing. He knew she wouldn’t let him, no matter how hard he tried.

Chapter 23: Another Handful of His Hair
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Just as they reached the owlery, a familiar shriek came from the top of the room. Hedwig had returned, and there was, sure enough another pink envelope. Ginny took it from Hedwig who had perched herself on Ginny’s shoulder.

“Just wait a minute will you Hedwig.” She whispered to the bird as she opened the newest letter. She took a moment, then added more to her own letter and sent it off again with Hedwig.

Harry didn’t even ask, he already knew the answer; he just walked with Ginny to the Great Hall for lunch. Ron, Fred and George were already there.

“Thought you two eloped.” Ron said through his sandwich.

Harry smirked at Ginny and tilted his head a little before sitting down beside Ron.

The five of them joked around as they ate their lunch and even teased the two first year Slytherins, whose protector, Malfoy, was missing.

The following days were just the same, more pink envelopes, more exploding snap and wizard chess, more pranks on the Slytherins and no Malfoy. Christmas passed, with the five Gryffindors each getting jumpers a little too large and loads of sweets for Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. It was soon the last day before the rest of the students returned from holiday, and it was for the most part and uneventful day.

Harry lay down in his bed, too excited to sleep. I couldn’t wait until Hermione got back. He missed her deeply, he hadn’t gotten a chance to say goodbye or wish her a Happy Christmas, as he was unconscious in the hospital wing. He also was curious as to why she had gone home after telling him she was staying. Most of all he wanted to talk to her about Malfoy’s strange behavior.

He had just started to doze off when he felt a strong blast of cold air enter the room though the window next to his bed. He pulled the crimson hangings back to see a large black owl sitting on his bed side table. The owl stared at him with its large green eyes. It had a small chain around its neck with a large silver M hanging from it.

Harry sat up and put his glasses on before taking the small piece of parchment from the owl’s leg. As soon as he took the letter, the owl leaned down and ate an owl treat off of the table, gave a quite hoot, and flew out the window, which closed behind it.

“Smart thing, Hedwig can open windows but she never closes them.” He whispered to him self as he opened the note.

Meet me at the Quidditch Pitch.
Underneath the professors stands.


Harry sighed and got dressed, then made his way down to meet Malfoy. He walked beneath the Professors stands about fifteen minutes later.

“Potter. Are you blind?” Malfoy hissed from behind Harry. He had walked right past him and didn’t even notice.

“Sorry, just a little tired. What is it Malfoy?” Harry breathed.

“I’ve just got to get something straight?” Draco replied in a much lighter tone.

As Draco stepped closer to Harry he noticed that Draco looked a lot better than he thought he was going to look. He remembered how the last time he saw him he didn’t look so good.

“What is it?” Harry repeated, but just barely finishing the words before Draco had him pinned against the wall. Draco pressed his thin lips to Harry’s and leaned much of his weight in to Harry.

It seemed to Harry to last forever, and it wasn’t as familiar as He expected it to be. It wasn’t at all like the last kiss they had shared, by the lake. Draco was tense and nervous, but it wasn’t like the many kisses they had shared throughout the first term, soft, gentle, almost loving. This kiss was very aggressive, almost angrily, and bitter. There was something about the way it felt that Harry enjoyed, but he wasn’t sure what it was exactly.

Draco pulled back and looked into Harry’s eyes, he stared back. The silver eyes that were staring at him were, cold, icy, and almost demeaning. Harry broke the eye contact and looked down at his feet. He knew that Draco was still staring. He could feel it, as if his eyes were sharp blades stabbing him repetitively.

“What…Why…” Harry stammered, but couldn’t form a sentence; he wasn’t even sure what, precisely he was trying to say.

Draco’s mouth turned in to a large almost menacing grin. He grabbed a soft hold on Harry’s chin and pulled his head back up. The two boys stood there, faces only nearly touching, for a minute or so, Draco kissed him again. This time he slid one hand underneath Harry’s cloak and around to his back. Harry didn’t have a shirt on as he only threw on his cloak. Draco, somewhat longer fingernails griped Harry’s back and slid down to the top of his pajama bottoms. Harry arched his back as the scratched began to tingle and sting. Then before he knew it, Draco had repeated the process his chest, leaving five red, scratch make running down the front of him.

Draco pulled out of the kiss, but only for a second, before grabbing a handful of Harry’s hair and returning. This time with more force, driving Harry’s head back in to the wall. He felt the shape pain of his head colliding with the edge of one of the uneven stone blocks, but he didn’t break the kiss. Draco didn’t seem to notice that he had just almost squished Harry’s head.

This kiss was even more belligerent, and Harry loved it. Harry wrapped his arms around Draco’s waist. He was surprised at how Draco felt. He didn’t feel right. He felt soft and squishy. There was no muscle definition, no bones. Harry opened his eyes sharply to see the top of his canopy bed. He looked down at his pillow, which he had been hugging.

Harry sat up; it was daylight out, as a slim strand of sunlight came in from between the tiny gap in the covering around his bed.

“It was a dream.” He thought. “Only a dream” he said under his breath and he fell back down in to his warmth of his bed.

“Harry, are you up yet?” Ron asked, pushing the door open and entering.

“Harry?” he called again.

“Yeah, I’m up.” Harry replied with a dim tone.

Ron pulled the hangings back and sunlight poured onto Harry, causing him to shut his eyes briskly. Ron sat on the edge of Harry’s bed.

“Are you alright? You don’t look so good, and you slept in really late.” Ron said looking at the grandfather clock across the room. Harry sat up and put on his glasses, which were folded shut on his table, and looked at the clock.

“It’s two in the afternoon, Harry. Are you alright?” Ron asked again.

“Yeah, I just have a little,” Harry paused as he remembered picking up his folded glasses. He never closed them, he just set the there.

“A little what?” Ron said with a wavering voice.

“Oh,” Harry got back to what he was saying, “A head ache, a little head ache. That’s all.” He finished, rubbing his head.

“Well you should get up, Hermione’s nearly back, the train can’t be that far off, it left early this morning.” He stood up and handed Harry’s his robes that were sitting on his trunk. “And maybe you should give Madam Pomfrey a visit too.” Ron left the dormitory as Harry pulled himself out of bed, to get dressed.

Chapter 24: “Did you, well, you know?”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry went to make his bed and he noticed a small splotch of something dark red on his pillow. He ran his fingers over the wonky circle. Then lifted his hand to the back of his head and ran his fingers alone his scalp. He picked dried blood out of his hair and noticed that the scab had started to bleed a little. He looked at the blood on his fingers with a questioning look, almost as if he expects the blood to explain itself. Then he caught sight of something else, five, long, red, scratch marks each with tiny droplets of dried blood scattered across then, running the length of his chest down to just below his belly button. He ran his hand along them then reached around to his back and felt the same marks there.

“It wasn’t a dream.” He spoke under his breath. “But if it wasn’t a dream then what happened? How did I get back here?” he added louder.

He glanced at the clock on the wall that now read quarter after two. He got dressed and cleaned up the small cut on his head and headed down to the common room.
Fred George and Ron were sitting in three of the four arm chairs by the fire and Ginny was on the sofa.

“It’s about time Harry.” Fred said with grin
“Yeah we thought you were going to sleep through the whole day.” George added.

Harry sat in the empty chair and said.

“I just had a little head ache, that’s all. I feel better now.”

“Well we’ve got something to tell you. Maybe you can make sense of it.” Ron blurted out.

“This morning at breakfast Malfoy was there.” Ron said “He kept staring over at us, the whole time. Then when Fred changes the color of one of the first year’s hair…”

Fred cut him off. “I was trying to hit that git but I missed.”

Ron continued in, “He didn’t do anything; I swear he grinned a little, almost laughed at it.”

“Oh would you three drop it. Why do you care about him anyway?” Ginny snapped at her brothers. “That’s all they’ve been talking about ever since, I’m getting sick of here about the nasty little git.” She said to Harry.

Just as Harry opened his mouth to speak he was interrupted by the returning Gryffindor students coming through the portrait hole. Much to Harry’s relief, they lost interest in Malfoy and greeted all their fellow Gryffindors as they entered the common room. Hermione was one of the last students to enter. She rushed through her hellos and ran of to the girl’s dormitory dragging Ginny behind her.

“Oh, not this again.” Ron sighed, as he went to help Neville who had managed to dump everything out of his trunk in the middle of the common room.

Harry watched the door to the girl’s dormitory as he chatted with Dean Thomas.

“Has anyone seen Neville’s Rememberall?” Ron shouted as he searched the floor under a sofa near the middle of the room.

“Neville, you didn’t take it with you.” Harry replied. “It’s on you bed side table.”

“Oh, thanks, Harry. I must have forgotten to take it.” Neville said with an uneasy grin as he pulled his trunk to the side.

It was dinner time before Harry noticed, and he hadn’t been able to talk to Hermione yet. Harry sat in his usual place, next to Ron. Hermione sat on Harry’s other side and Ginny, next to her. Harry noticed that Hermione and Ginny were glancing up at Malfoy as much as he was. Every time he even began to say anything related to Malfoy, Hermione stopped him whispered “Later.”

After hat seamed like the night of his life, Hermione came up to Harry who was sitting by the window in the common room.

“Ok, come on.” She said.

They were able to sneak out of the tower unnoticed by anyone and into a classroom on the floor below. As soon as the door was shut Harry started rambling. He told her everything that had happened. He explained how he and Malfoy had been meeting secretly all term and about how he acted after the Quidditch match, how he didn’t remember anything about them or Hermione. Harry also told her about the night before and how he woke up in his bed with no memory of getting there. He spoke, none stop, and not giving her a chance to reply, barley taking any breathes, and finished with a giant huff.

“Well…” Hermione paused, “that’s all very strange.” She raised one of her eyebrows and asked with a shaky voice. “You’ve continued to see him? I mean what exactly did you two do?”

Harry blushed and looked away from her, and scratched his head.

“Well…” It was no Harry’s time to pause, “we did a lot of things.”

Hermione’s eyes widened, and she opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. They stood there in an unbearable silence for a few seconds.

“Did you, well, you know?” she finally broke the quiet. Harry just nodded slightly, but didn’t look up at her. He took a heavy breath and said “I’m sorry; I mean I know you never did break it off with him,” Then he looked up at her sharply. “but he doesn’t remember any of it, you, me, anything.”

“Listen, Harry, I’m going to tell you something very important, but you can’t tell anyone else, or get mad at me.” Hermione started but was interrupted when the door opened.

“Potter, are you in here?” Malfoy said as he stuck his head through the opening. “Oh, Mud…” he shut his mouth and took a deep breath before continuing, “Granger.” He hissed.

Harry and Hermione both just stared at him.

“Potter, we need to talk, now.” Malfoy said in a cold voice.

“Can it wait until tomorrow?” Harry replied in a tired voice.

“No.” Malfoy said sharply. He turned his gaze to Hermione. “We will talk tomorrow.” He growled at her. It sent shivers down her back and not in a good way.

Malfoy grabbed Harry but the arm and dragged him out of the room, and down the stairs.

“Stop it.” Harry protested, “Stop dragging me like I’m a child. I can walk on my own.
At this Malfoy turned around and had Harry pinned to the wall, all in a split second. The cold, bitter look had drained of his face and was replaced with evil sort of grin.
“I know that, can’t we just hold hands,” He moved his face closer to Harry’s before he spat, “Potter?” Malfoy let got of Harry and continued down the stairs, Harry just froze where he was.

Malfoy walked back up to him with a wider grin, but not as menacing.

“I’m just kidding Potter, now come on or well get caught.”

He turned and took a few steps before looking back to make sure that Harry was following him, which he was.

Malfoy lead Harry into a small room in the dungeons, which looked as if it used to be some kind of office. As soon as they were in side and the door was shut, Malfoy kissed Harry. Harry was now thoroughly confused. He didn’t break away from the kiss but he didn’t let himself fall into it either. He fought to keep him mind clear. He remained stiff and didn’t return any bit of emotion back to Malfoy.

“What?” Malfoy asked as he pulled back from the kiss and looked at Harry.

“Why are we here?” Harry asked not looking into the steal eyes that stared at him.

“Well, I thought you might want this back.” Malfoy said as he turned around and picked Harry’s invisibility cloak.

“How did you get that?” Harry asked as he grabbed it from Malfoy’s pale hands.

“Last night,” He started before being interrupted by Harry.

“Yeah, what the bloody hell happened last night?” Harry asked angrily.

“Calm down, Potter, I’m trying to tell you.” Malfoy hissed. “You passed out, after hitting your head on the wall. I took you back to dormitory. I kept is so I could get out safely with out anyone seeing me.” He continued, with a rather smug expression on his face. “Don’t get all snotty with me, Potter; I could have left you out there to freeze.”

“Oh,” Harry replied sort of embarrassed, “How did you get into through the portrait? How did you know the password?”

“Peeves told me, that’s also how I knew where you were tonight, I asked him.” Malfoy answered softly.

“So Peeves, just goes around telling the passwords to anyone who asks? Harry blurted out.

“Well not exactly, I overheard Dumbledore talking with peeves.” Malfoy said calmly. “What’s the big deal, I didn’t abuse my knowledge, I used it to help a fri… well, you.” Malfoy said turning slightly pink. “That’s all Potter; I just wanted to return it to you.” He finished sort of rushed, and not looking at Harry.

Harry unbuttoned his shirt, and pulled it open.

“So why did you do this?” Harry said looking at the scratches.

Malfoy looked up and turned a shade pinker.

“Well, you didn’t complain last night.” He smirked.

A smile came over Harry face as he began to button his shirt back up, but Malfoy stopped him, and finished unbuttoning it. He walked around behind Harry and pulled his shirt down of off his shoulders. He ran his cold, slender fingers over the marks gently. Harry shivered slightly. Malfoy bent down and ran his soft, tender tongue down one of the red lines, all the way down to where it stopped, just above Harry’s belt. Harry let out a little sigh and turned around. He grabbed Malfoy’s, pointed chin and pulled it back up.

“No, Malfoy, That’s your spot.” He said softly before kissing Malfoy and running both his hands around Malfoy’s slender waist. Harry untucked his shirt in the back and slid one hand on to the small of Malfoy’s back and he gave a slight shudder.

Chapter 25: Daddy’s little boy can’t wait ten minutes
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry tried to talk with Hermione all morning but they couldn’t get a second alone. It wasn’t until just before lunch, when he pulled her out into the hall.

“What were you going to tell me last night?” he asked.

“Oh,” she sighed, “Well I’ve been doing something very bad, that I shouldn’t have done, Harry. You have to promise not to be angry with me, as if has effected you too.” She said softly as if someone could hear her.

“What?” Harry asked.

“Well I’ve been, all term, putting a...” She was interrupted.

“Ah, just in time for the show.” Malfoy blurted out.

Harry huffed, and walked toward the grinning blonde boy.

“Malfoy, must you always interrupt us?” Harry said sort of angrily.

“Oh, save it, Potter.” Malfoy hissed but added a soft smirk. “I need to speak with Miss. Granger, remember.”

“Fine.” Harry snapped. “It’s always what Malfoy wants, Daddy’s little boy can’t wait ten minutes?” He finished, turning a shade redder as he stood there huffing in anger.

Malfoy walked up and grabbed Hermione’s arm and turned around and leaned into Harry and whispered, “Don’t worry Potter, just a, talk,” before disappearing out of sight with Hermione, who had her head turned back to Harry, with an expression of unhappiness on her face.

Harry turned to return to the common room but stopped at the portrait. He knew that if he went in with out Hermione, he would have to explain where she was, and he could tell Ron that she had left with Malfoy, but he wasn’t up for making up something either. He spun around and began to make his way toward the stairs.

“Where are we going Malfoy?” Hermione asked as she tugged her arm out of his grasp, but continued to follow him.

“Some where that we can talk in private, I think the Arithmancy classroom will do.” He answered with a sort of snide tone.

As soon as they entered the room, Malfoy had pinned Hermione up against the wall.

“Stop it.” She shouted.

“What I thought we are dating?” he hissed back. “If we’re dating, then you should like this.”

Hermione kicked him in the shin, and he let out a yelp of pain and lost his balance giving her and opportunity to get away from him.

“We were dating, but ever since you fell off you bloody broom, you’ve been different, somehow.” She said with a raised eyebrow.

Malfoy stood up, from rubbing the bump on his left shin and began to walk towards her. She backed away. Hermione could see the blizzard erupting in his eyes, and the ominous grin growing on his face.

“Yes, that’s what Potter has told me, and that’s exactly what we need to talk about.” He growled at her as he continued to follower her while she backed away.

“Why? I don’t know anything about it, you’re the one that fell, and it’s your head that is screwed up, not mine.”

Hermione had backed all the way across the classroom and now found herself pinned against the wall once again.

“Watch you filthy tongue Mudblood.” Malfoy said through squinted eyes. “You should know better then to talk to me in that manner. And I doubt that you know nothing.” He placed his hand on either side of her head; his body was as close as he could get it to hers with out actually touching it.

“Now spill it.” He hissed.

Hermione said nothing; she just stared into the metallic eyes that were only a few inches away from her. She wrestled around inside her robes trying to find her wand. Then she remembered she hadn’t had time to grab it off the table when Harry had pulled her into the hall.

“Damn-it girl, I’m not blind.” He shouted as he grabbed her by the shoulder and gave her a violent shake. “I know you, and that weasel minion of yours, have been up to something. Now tell me. He tightened his grip.

“Draco, please you’re hurting me.” Hermione whined.

Malfoy cringed, and gritted his teeth.
“Don’t call me that.” He bit back at her through his clenched teeth, and gripped her even harder.

Hermione could feel his sharp finger nails pressing into her shoulders, through her robes. She closed her eyes for a second and then swung. All in one move, she trust her left hand into his throat, hitting his wind pipe between her open thumb and fore finger and drove her right hand upwards striking him in the nose with her open palm. His nose began to bleed immediately and the force sent him stumbling backwards.

After that everything seemed to happen in slow motion. Hermione watch as Malfoy grasped his throat and wheezed, trying to get air, while at the same time trying to get his footing. He didn’t. Malfoy tripped over an uneven section of the stone floor and fell to the ground with a deathly thud. He instantly stopped moving, blood still pouring from his nose.

She took a few steps closer to him, and felt weak. She collapsed onto the floor beside him unconscious.

“Draco, Stop that.” A voice called out with a chuckle.

“Oh, are you going to make me?” Another voice answered.

Malfoy found himself standing by the lake. It was night and there was a blanket lying on the ground. Then the bodies from which the voices came from ran up behind him and sat on the blanket. Much to his shock it was himself and Hermione. He had been carrying her over his shoulder. They were happy. He was smiling. This was something that came as a great shock to him as he hadn’t even seen himself smile like that, that much.

Then everything began to blur around him, and then come back into focus. He was now in the great hall, watching himself and Hermione fooling around one of the tables. There was a retched sound that came from the other side of the door.

“Draco, what was that?” Hermione whispered.

“I’ll check”. He replied as he walked to the door and pushed it open.

She moved down off the table and sat on the bench, straightening her hair. After a minute or so he returned.

“Just a bloody cat.” he said and he straddled the bench in front of Hermione.

Then everything began to blur once more, this time he was on the Hogwarts Express standing in one of the compartments. He and Hermione were sitting on one of the benches, her head rested on chest.

“Draco, I have to go now, we’re nearly there.” She said as she sat up.

“Can’t you just stay a minute longer?” He heard himself plead

Hermione leaned over and kissed him, the stood up.

“No, we’ll meet to night in the Arithmancy room.” She said as left.

Then again, more blurring, only this time he wasn’t right with the two of them. He was in Diagon Alley, standing in front of the Apothecary. He saw himself enter Flourish & Blott’s, four shops down. Then He saw Hermione enter a few paces behind him. He ran to catch up to them. When he found them, in a back corner of the book shop, her heard Hermione ask.

“Draco, are you ok?” in a slightly worried tone.

“Yeah why wouldn’t I be?” he replied with a confused look on his face.

“Oh, I don’t know. Listen, there’s something I need to tell you.” She whispered looking around to make sure no one could see them.


“This.” She said as she stood up on her tip toes to kiss him.

Then more blurring, this time it lasted longer and turnned in to a sort of spin. When it stopped, he saw Hermione, but not himself, but he heard his voice.

“Damn-it girl, I’m not blind.”

Then he realized where he was and that he was once again back in his own body, but he couldn’t control it.

“Draco, please you’re hurting me.” he heard Hermione whine.

“Don’t call me that” he heard.

Then it happened all over again, Hermione hit him in the throat and then in the nose, and he stumbled back. His nose was bleeding profusely, but he didn’t pay attention to it as he could barley breath and he was trying not the fall. He fell to the ground and hit his head rather hard.

Then he opened his eyes and sat straight up fast. He seemed disoriented. He placed his hand on his mouth and pulled it away quickly. It was covered with blood. Then he saw Hermione, lying next to him. He didn’t move, he couldn’t move. He was confused.

***A/N** I would lie to thank everyone who has read my story, and double thanks to the following people for taking the time to review. Ant, claire, Becky, leni, The Nutcracker King, stone_cold, Jaz, Elle, Jacky/CuteNK2, Nikki, knic26, geekofyerdreams, HiThere, sam10201, tflover646, RinnieRadcliffe22, Bharathnatyam, pamelaNeko, k, Nat Castle, icnothing, Tifa, hysterical, karly, Nicole_14, wheresmyhotpocket, Ashley, and Xylor Anamay. And super double special thanks to those of you who replied more than once. It really does mean a lot to me. Hope you all enjoyed this chapter. Review it!!!!***

Chapter 26: “How am I going to explain this?”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“I don’t know where she is Ron.” Harry said with a sigh, for the tenth time, as they sat at the table in the Great Hall.

“Maybe she didn’t feel good and went to hospital wing.” Ginny squeaked.

Ron shook his head slightly; bit the corner of his lower lip.

“Something’s wrong. Come on.” He leapt up and walked out of the Great Hall.

Harry huffed and went after Ron, followed by Ginny. Harry tried to tell Ron that she must have a good reason for skipping lunch, and was just happy that he hadn’t paid attention to Malfoy’s absence as well.

As they made their way up the stairs Harry saw the tall, blonde boy walking down the stairs, carrying something cumbersomely. He stopped on the landing and leaned against the wall placing his head in his hand.

“Maybe she just wanted to be alone, Ron.” Ginny said as she walked behind Ron. Neither of them had noticed Draco yet. “And if she wants to be alone, you shouldn’t interrupt her.” She finished as she walked straight in to the rack of her brother.

“Expelliarmus” Malfoy shouted, sending Ginny and Ron’s wand fall to the base of the stairs. “Now just leave me alone, and let me pass.” Malfoy said tiredly.

“What have you done?” Ron huffed, almost at a loss for words.

“And why are you bleeding?” Ginny added.

At this comment Harry looked up. Malfoy was bleeding, from his nose which was obviously broken, is was very crooked, not to mention that both of his eyes were blackened. Harry thought about how upset Malfoy would be if Madam Pomfrey wouldn’t be able to straighten his nose out. He smirked a bit at the look he pictured on Draco’s face, but was brought back to reality.

“Remember the stupid barrier, Weasley, so just let me pass.” Malfoy hissed.

“I don’t care about that. What have you done to her, you evil little rat?” Ron asked as he took a few steps towards Malfoy, before taking a swing at him.

Both boys stopped dead in their track and looked as if they were being electrocuted.

“Ron don’t, it might be hurting Hermione.” Ginny said as she pulled her brother away form Malfoy.

Ron fought Ginny off and returned to Malfoy. Harry ran up the flight of stairs and helped Ginny pull him off again. He noticed that Draco, not only had blood covering his face, neck, and soaked thoroughly into the tips of some of his pale hair and his shirt collar, a broken nose, and two black eyes, but also the front his neck was blemished with a huge bruise. To be quite honest, Draco looked horrible, like he had just been ran over by a train or something, and now his bruised, bloodshot eyes were beginning to tear up a bit, from the pain of the barrier, no doubt.

“Harry, don’t just stand there, would you do something.” Ron yelled as Harry and Ginny managed to push him back in to the wall.

Harry turned to look at Draco, but he had already bent over to set Hermione down on the steps, taking great care to do it gently. He stood up and shot Harry a look of exhaustion, before swinging his arms out and slapping them back down on his thighs. Ron seamed this to mean it was his cue to attack again, pushing his way past Harry and Ginny and ramming, full steam in to Draco, in the process knocking Ginny down.

The two of them fell to the ground and stiffened up, but Ron wasn’t stopping his assault. Draco pulled his arms up and blocked his head but made no attempt to attack back, nor push Ron off. From the look of it, he didn’t have enough energy to do either.

Harry reached for his wand, but it wasn’t there. He had left it on the table in the common room next to Hermione’s.

“Damn.” Harry said sharply, pulling Ginny back to her feet and pulling Ron off of Draco again.

“Why do you keep doing that?” Ron said furiously.

“Look at him.” Harry pointed at Draco, who was still lying on the ground covering his head, and rocking back and forth slightly. “Don’t you think he’s had enough?”

“What is wrong with you Harry? Look what he did to Hermione.” Ron replied with stamp of his foot.

“Maybe he didn’t do anything, Ron. I mean look at him, somebody already beat the hell out of him. Maybe it’s more important to get Hermione to Madam Pomfrey.

Ron just stared at Harry with his mouth wide open.

“Why are you protecting him?” Ginny said at Harry’s back.

Harry turned his head and shot her an evil look and then turned back to Ron. As soon as his head had returned, he was hit, square in the left jaw, by Ron’s fist. Harry head flung around and he lost his balance and toppled over.

“I’m sorry Harry, but your not thinking straight right now.” Ron said as he stepped over him and made his return to Malfoy. Harry was able to latch himself to one of Ron’s legs and stop him from jumping on Malfoy.

“What the bloody hell.” Ron said as he fell to the floor, smashing his face in to the stone. He lay still holding his face.

Harry took a deep breath in and let it go before he stood up and tried to pick Draco up and convince him to go to the hospital wing before Ron got back up.

Draco got up and went to get Hermione, but was blocked by Harry.

“Just go. I’ll get her.” He said at almost a whisper.

Draco stepped over Ron as Harry picked Hermione up. Ron rolled over. He felt underneath him, as he was laying on something that was sort of poking him n the back. He reached, and pulled out Draco’s wand.

“Ah...” he hissed as he stood up and pointed the wand and Draco, who had turned around.

“Give that back” He spat.

Ginny squeaked, she was now trying to help Harry with Hermione and hadn’t noticed that Ron had Draco’s wand until now.

“Do it.” She said almost silently.

“Ginny.” Harry shouted, making her jump and dart halfway down the stairs, behind Draco. “Ron, put it down. Come on, this has gone far enough, so just put it down.”

A small grunt came from behind Draco. He turned around and ducked, just in time to miss getting in the face by a small portrait, which Ginny had pulled of the wall and thrown. The rather stocky man in the painting howled as he flew trough the air and barely missed colliding with Draco.

“Oh.” Ginny screamed. Draco turned back around just in time to see the painting hit Harry in the face, causing him, and the unconscious Hermione, who was now over his shoulder, to fall to the ground.

“Nice shot.” Draco hissed at Ginny, sarcastically, “you should be a chaser.”

“Shut up ferret.” Ron growled.

“Oh do give that back, I don’t want weasel juice all over it, beside, you can’t handle my wand. You’ll just hurt yourself.” Draco hissed.

“Oh, yeah? We’ll see.” Ron replied as he lifted the wand back up to Draco and muttered an inaudible hex.

“NOOOO!” Harry yelled but it was too late.

Green sparks and rays of light shout out of the wand in all direction, before exploding in to a green globe of light, which threw Ron back stiffly, through the door. Draco’s wand flew up in the air and landed right at his feet.

Harry got to his feet with a large wheeze and looked through the door and Ron who wasn’t moving, then back to the smug look on Draco’s face.

“What?” Draco asked, lifting his shoulders. “I tried to warn him.”

Harry went to check on Ron. He walked through the door and up to Ron, who was lying in a heap of books that had fallen off of the bookshelf on to him. Harry pulled all the books off and looked at Ron. He had burn marks on his right hand and arm and his robes were charred.

“Get off, you stupid girl.” Draco shouted angrily.

Harry whipped his head around to see that Ginny had jumped on to Draco’s back and was pulling at his hair and holding on to him by his tie. Draco spun back and forth, trying shake her off, but to no avail.

“Draco” Harry shouted.

Harry ran out of the room with his arms out stretched, but he was too late. He watched in horror as Draco and Ginny fell down the flight of stair, tumbled over one another until they both hit the landing with a thud. Harry looked down at the mess of Slytherin, and Gryffindor robes, on the landing, the clutter of red and blond hair that was Draco, and Ginny.

Draco landed on his back and slid in to the railing, while Ginny soft of bounce of one of the lower step and landed on top of Draco’s chest.

Harry sighed heavily as he surveyed the scene.

First there was Hermione, who was mysteriously unconscious, then Ron, who had been thrown forty feet back and was burnt due to a backfires wand, and himself, bloody mouth, thanks to Ron, and most likely a black eye and a nice bruise, thanks to Ginny. Then he looked down at the pile people on the landing below.

“How am I going to explain this?” He said to him self, as he conjured up four stretchers and began to place the limp, unconscious bodies on to them quickly, to get the stairs cleared before lunch was over.

Chapter 27: You look completely dreadful
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“So how exactly did he get these burns again?” Madam Pomfrey asked Harry for the sixth time.

Harry took a deep breath, before telling her once again.

“He tried to hex Malfoy or something, I couldn’t hear what he said, but the wand back fired and threw him through the door.” He finished with a sigh.

“But why did it the wand backfire, I thought he had replaced his broken wand?” she asked.

“He did.” Harry said. “He wasn’t using his wand, I told you, it was at the bottom of the stairs, he had Malfoy’s wand. There’s some kind of protecting charm on it that stops it from being used against its owner.”

“And how would you know that Potter?” Snape hissed as he entered the room and walked up beside Malfoy. He looked down at the bloody, crooked nosed blonde.

“Because he mentioned it last term.” Harry huffed.

“And why would he tell you, as all people, something like that? Don’t you think you should be attending to Malfoy, he’s clearly worse off the him.” He growled turning his glance to Madam Pomfrey.

“If you think a broken nose is worse that skin having been melted off, Severus, I would have to say I need you check your head soon.” She answered, not even looking at him.

Snape clicked his heal to the floor roughly and walked up to Harry.

“It very curious that you are uninjured in all of this Potter.” He hissed.

“Severus, I’m sure, Harry doesn’t need to go over the whole thing again, from what I under stand his already told it a number of times.” Dumbledore approached Harry and placing a hand on his shoulder, giving a little squeeze.

Snape gave Harry one last squinty eyed smirk before turning and leaving.

“I believe things are getting a little out of control with this one.” Madam Pomfrey nodded her head at Ron as she finished bandaging his arms up.

“Yes, I do as well.” Dumbledore replied.

“Harry do you think you could tell what happened before the all of this?” he spoke softly, as he always did.
“Well, um, nothing really.” Harry paused and looked at the headmaster. “I was talking to Hermione in the hall, out side of the tower and Malfoy came up and said he needed to talk to Hermione, and they left. That’s it really.” He finished.

“Harry dear, sit down over here so I can clean that cut.” Madam Pomfrey motioned to one of the empty beds. “You say this happened when Miss Weasley threw a painting at you?”

“Yes, well no, it is from the painting, but she was trying to him Malfoy, but it hit me instead, Ouch!” he said.

“Oh sorry dear.” She said as she stood up and started to Malfoy.

“Poppy, could I have a quick word, please, I promises it’ll be quick.” Dumbledore asked and he and Madam Pomfrey walked through the door.

“Psst. Harry.” Malfoy whispered.

“Malfoy?” Harry said as he sat down on your heels next to Malfoy.

“I think I saw memories, of me and Hermione.” Draco said, as Harry looked at him confused.

“I mean, she knocked me down and I hit my head, but I saw stuff, us on the train, in the great hall, we looked happy, I still don’t understand it.” He said with a cough, which was flowed by a wince of pain.

Harry placed one hand on Draco’s chest. “Madam Pomfrey said you most likely have broken ribs from falling down the stairs.” he said caringly. “Wait did you say that Hermione did all this to you?”

“Yeah.” He sighed.

Harry laughed, but stifled it when he saw that Draco wasn’t looking too happy.

“I’m sorry, but she really did you in good, you should see your self, you look completely dreadful.” He said with a chuckle. “Here hold on a minute.”

He got up and walked up to Hermione and reached into her robes and pulled out a small round mirror.

“Here look at yourself.” He said holding the mirror up so Draco could see his face.

“Man, does she pack a punch.” He said with a grin. The two of them laughed until Draco started coughing again.
“Is my nose ever going to be back to normal?” He asked Harry.

“I hope so. It’s just not very attractive, all smashed to the side like that.” Harry replied with a chuckle, Draco smiled at the remark, and leaned up a little trying to get a look at Ron.

“How bad is he?” He asked lightly.

“Well, his entire right arm has no skin really left on it, and part of his chest and side are burnt too, and a little of his face.” Harry replied looking at Ron across the room.

“I tried to warn him.” Draco replied.

Harry gave a little nod at Draco.

“You could have been a little more, well, less your self, when you did. I mean you might as well have just told him to do it.” Harry replied, and Draco shot him his innocent look.

“Draco what happen to Hermione?” Harry asked.

“I don’t know exactly, she just passed out sort of, I mean I didn’t really see it, I was unconscious from hitting my head, and when I came to she was on the floor beside me.”

“That’s odd, she did this at the beginning of term too, out for week or so, but so was I so I don’t really know that much about it.” Harry said unsurely.

“Do you think you could help me sit up a bit? My neck hurt like this.” Draco inquired

“Oh sure.” Harry said standing up.

He placed his arms underneath Draco’s and tugged him upwards so he was leaning against the headboard.

Draco let out a grunt but then thanked Harry. They were both startled by Ginny. She sat straight up in her bed and let out a shriek. She looked completely confused.

“Ginny, calm down.” Harry said as he walked over to her. She was shaking and sweat was dripping from her forehead. Harry tried to get her to lie down but she wouldn’t, she kept pushing his arms away from her. He grabbed her buy the shoulders and gave her a sharp shake.

“Ginny.” He said as he shook her.

“Stop shaking Me.” she shouted and turned her head and sunk her teeth in to Harry’s hand.

“Ouch,” he yelped pulling his hand back. “She bit me.”

Draco began to laugh a bit but soon was hunching over in pain. Harry paid no attention to him.

“Ginny, stop it!” he shouted at her.

She looked at him and spoke. “What happened?”

“You bit me, that’s, what happened.” he said angrily. She looked as if she was going to cry.

“Ok, Ok, don’t cry, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to yell.” Harry comforted her, and ignored more chuckles coming from the other side of the room.

“You fell down the stairs, Ginny.” He said softly.

“Yeah you made us both fall down that stairs.” Draco said wincing in more pain.

Ginny looked at Draco and started to laugh uncontrollable.

“What it so funny?” he demanded.

“You… should see… you face… you slimy git.” She was able to get out in between laughs.

Harry looked back at Draco with a slight grin on his face. Draco had crossed his arms and wasn’t looking very pleased. Harry rolled his eyes at him and tried to calm down Ginny again.

“Ok Ginny I need to go talk to Malfoy again. Are you ok now?” he asked.

She shook her head yes, but looked stunned.

Harry pulled his chair back up closer to Draco, and spoke in almost a whisper.

“So you remember Hermione now? Do you remember anything else?”

“Well, I wouldn’t really say that I remember anything.” He rubbed his head a bit before he continued in a quiet voice. “I mean I saw those things that happen but it is more like a dream then a memory.” Draco was interrupted by the stomp of a foot behind Harry.

“Potter, what do you think you are doing, bothering Malfoy?”

Harry turned around and looked up to meet Snape’s menacing eyes, staring down at him.

“Um… he’s not bothering me, professor.” Draco said in a sincere tone, which shocked Harry, just as much as it shocked Snape.

Snape’s eyes got all squinty again, as he spoke in his usual harsh voice.

“I hope your happy Potter; you’ve managed to get yourself excused from tomorrow’s classes. I don’t see why, there is nothing wrong with you.” He hissed. “I just wanted to let you know that I still expect you homework, and on time, Potter.”

Harry opened his mouth to reply to Snape, but was cut off by Dumbledore. Harry felt relieved by this as he knew that what he was going to say would have most likely gotten him detention.

“Thank you Severus, for informing Harry. I think It’s just about time for you last class of the day to begin, shouldn’t you be going?” Dumbledore said.

Snape huffed and left again.

“You are excuse for tomorrow Harry, but only tomorrow, as I expect you’ll be in here most of that day anyway.” Dumbledore gave Harry a little wink, and then turned his attention to Draco.

“How are you feeling Draco?” he said softly.

“Oh I’m fine.” He replied in a muted tone.

“Good, good, well at least you hair isn’t pink this time.”

But before Draco could reply he was gone, again.

“How does he do that?” He asked Harry.

“I don’t know, he just does.” Harry replied with a smirk

***A/N** sorry if that was a little boring, but I do need to move the story along somehow. The next chapter is more interesting, and important. So please check back soon it should be up with in a day or so.***

Chapter 28: Harry, you can tell us, we won’t tell anyone
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

As Harry entered the Gryffindor common room, he was met by, what seemed to be every single Gryffindor student, all of them shouting at him to tell then what happened. He walked over to the fire place, followed by the mob of students all muttering tings at the same time; he couldn’t make out a single thing any of them were saying.

“Excuse me.” he said, and waited for the group to quiet itself so he could speak, but that didn’t happen. He waited a few minutes. As he waited he saw Fred and George push their way through the crowd and sit on the floor directly in front of Harry.

Harry’s patience had grown very thin.

“HEY!” he shouted. “EXCUSE ME!”

Everyone turned their heads and looked at him as if they hadn’t just seen him walk through the portrait.

“Ok every one listen to me. I’m going to tell you all what happened, once. If you interrupt me I will just ignore you and continue. If you miss something, then you better hope that someone else caught it and will tell you, because I will not repeat myself.” He finished with a sharp manner, and noticing that this has shocked quite a few people in the room he added.” I’m sorry, it’s just that I’ve already had to go through the whole thing about ten times already today, and I don’t thing I could stand to do it more then once now.”

After the surprise of Harry’s harsh tone was relieved in most of the group, which began to settle down, fighting for the limited chairs and sofas. Some took after the twins and planted themselves on the floor, while the rest leaned against the walls or simple stood up shifting their weight back and forth between their feet.

Harry made his way through the whole story, watching as various eyes flinched and heads shook, but no body said anything, until he was finished. Well he did leave out the part about Draco remembering Hermione, as he also left out that he had forgotten about her. In fact he wasn’t very descriptive about why Malfoy was talking to Hermione in the first place.

“Bu…bu…but …why was Hermione talking to…him, in the first place?” a very nervous first year boy, asked with a shaky voice.

“I don’t know, and if I did, I’m afraid I wouldn’t tell you, that is her business, and you’ll have to ask her.” Harry tried to say in a soft tone, but ended up just sounding rather snide.

After a great deal of time, convincing that he had nothing else to tell them, the group began to break up. Harry plopped himself on the red sofa centered in front of the fire place and laid his head back and shut his eyes. But before too long, the peacefulness of his thoughts was broken by two more plops on either side of him. He didn’t open his eye, he didn’t need to.

“Hi, how are you guys doing tonight?” Harry said with a tired voice.

“Alright, I suppose,” Fred said pulling one up and sitting on it, “for having your brother burnt to a crisp and you little sister thrown down the stairs.” George added.

“Well they will both be fine; I already talked to Ginny, though she was s little shook up, I mean she bit me.” Harry said as he lifted his hand up so the twins could see the mark.

“Yeah, she used to bit all the time.” George said.

“Look Harry,” Fred said. “We know that something is going on. I mean I think everyone knows that something is going on, I mean the five of you have been acting all weird, all year.”

“Five?” Harry questioned, looking at Fred.

“You, Ron, Ginny, Hermione.” He paused, “and Malfoy.” George added. “We are sure that Malfoy was in the Arithmancy room with Hermione on the first day, and then she passed out for a week. And now, they were alone, again, and she’s out again, with no reason.” Fred continued. “So what do you think about filling us in on the rest?”

“Well I don’t really know all that much, about any of it.” Harry lied, and shifted around a bit, he was never good at lying.

“Oh come on Harry, you can tell us, we won’t tell anyone.” Fred added a big grim and a bat of his eyelashes to the end of his sentence. Harry thought he might possibly have been believable if he hadn’t batted his eyes, but much to his delight, Hedwig landed on his lap with a letter. He didn’t want to have to tell them, but wasn’t too sure he would have been able to get out of it any other way.

“I have to go.” He said picking up Hedwig and leaving through the portrait. He didn’t open the letter until he was in the hall and hoped that it was someone calling him out of the tower. He didn’t want to go back in there, and face the twins again.

He reached down and took the tiny bit of parchment from Hedwig and read it.

important…please come

Harry sighed heavily as he remembered that he didn’t get his invisibility cloak, and would have to sneak down to the hospital wing, with out it. He started down that stairs with Hedwig on his shoulder.
“Ouch!” he echoed through the grand stair case, causing a few painting to huff and moan at him.

“Hedwig,” he whispered, “I don’t have any treats I’m sorry.”

With this Hedwig took off and deliberately, Harry thought, smacking him across the face with her wing.

Harry thought that the twins were right, they all have been a little out of character. Hedwig was ever acting strangely.

Harry made his way safely to the hospital wing, which was all dark, except for a tiny glow from a candle beside Malfoy. From the look things, neither Ron nor Hermione and woken up yet. He walked quietly passed Ginny and sat in the chair next to Malfoy. He looked all disheveled. His nose was back to normal now but he still had two black eyes and the bruise on his neck. His hair was tossed all about and he looked like he needed to go to sleep.

“What is it Malfoy? You really don’t look good; you should be getting some sleep.” Harry said.

“That’s just it, I can’t. Every time a fall asleep I dream of one of the memories I had earlier, but I never quite see what happens all the way, and then I wake up.” He responded, in a very dry, agitated way.

“Well what is it about?” Harry asked scooting closer to Malfoy, resting his elbows on the bed.

“I see myself walk into Flourish & Blott’s, then Hermione follows me in, but I’m down the street a little, in front of the Apothecary, you know.” He looked at Harry who gave a nod. “Then when I get inside and find myself, I look confused, and she looks nervous, then she asks if I’m ok, but she calls me Draco, not Malfoy. Then the kisses me, and then I wake up. Over and over again, nothing ever changes.” He finished with a heavy huff and grasps his side, which it badly bruised, and quite visible, since he doesn’t have a shirt on.

Harry couldn’t really think of anything to say. I didn’t know anything about this, it was clearly before the term started, and Hermione hadn’t said anything about it.

“I had a hold of her, by her shoulders this afternoon; I was very upset she wouldn’t tell me what was going on and I could tell that she knew, I could see it in her eyes.” he turned to Harry, “just as I can see in your, that you don’t know, I can’t explain it, but she called me Draco then. I didn’t really notice until a little bit ago, but she called me Draco, in all of the visions I had. I don’t remember any of them though; it’s still as if I dreamt them. I can’t remember ever caring about her, except for now.”

Harry’s mouth dropped a little and a puzzled expression came over his face.

“What?” Malfoy asked.

“You care about her now?” he said blankly.

“Yes, I don’t know why, though. As soon as I woke up and saw her lying beside me I was worried. It’s very odd. First you.” He pinkened slightly, “well, you know, then Hermione. I don’t know what going on with me. I think I’m losing my head.”

“Well, I don’t know anything about what happened at Diagon Alley, although it is very strange. But maybe you will start remembering stuff. I mean if you are feeling worried, you know, other then that, I don’t know what else to say, really.” Harry said softly.
Draco reached up and grabbed Harry’s hand. He gave it a squeeze and just held on to it for a moment. Harry was a little surprised but let him hold it.

“Thank you, Harry. I mean, I well can’t really explain this either, but I couldn’t really talk to anyone else about it. You know?” he said is a very gentle tone. “so if I need you again, can I send your owl?”

Harry looked surprised again and didn’t speak.

“If you’d rather I didn’t, that’s ok, I understand.” Draco added, still holding on to Harry’s hand.

“No, no, it’s fine really. Should you need me,” Harry replied, seeing how odd it sounded, “Please do send for me.”

Draco smiled at let go of Harry’s hand.

“Hedwig.” He said.

“What?” Draco questioned.

“Her name is Hedwig, and just how did you get her in the first place, I mean you couldn’t have really gone to the owlery?” Harry said with the same confused look that had been on his face most of the day.

“She’s up there.” Draco pointed to the rafter over Ron’s bed. “Has been since you left. I assumed you told her to keep an eye on him, or something. I just called her down.”

Harry looked at Hedwig who was perched peacefully above Ron surveying the entire room.

“Potter, do you think you could fetch me some of that sleeping draft, so I can get some sleep tonight.” He pointed the table beside Ron. “Poppy’s been giving it to him to keep him out, so he won’t feel that pain of his skin growing back.” Draco added.

Harry did give Draco some and he fell straight to sleep. Harry noted at how peaceful he looked, and wondered if he looked that way every time he slept or if it was just because of the potion. He walked over to Ron, who looked quite the opposite of Draco. He face was sort of scrunched up and he looked in pain.

Harry managed to take some of the draft for himself, as he felt he would have a hard time sleeping tonight himself. He snuck back up to the tower undetected carrying the small mug and slid into his bed. He drew the hanging closed and emptied the purple contents of the mug into his mouth, then after a deep breath, he swallowed, and in a few moments he was fast asleep.

***A/N** This one is still a little boring, but there are a few things that will become important in later. this gies for the last chapter, this chapter, and the next one. so sorry it they are not as interresting as the past few, but things will pick up soon again i promiss. and these seem to be comming out pretty fast, so you all won't have to awit too long. Thanks for sitcking with me, and hope you continue to enjoy and review.**

Chapter 29: Brilliant, just bloody brilliant.
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry didn’t go to breakfast in the morning; he didn’t really feel like talking to Fred and George. Instead, after his shower, he went straight to the hospital wing. When he entered he saw that a curtain had been pulled around Ron’s bed and was slightly worried until he heard Ron.

“Harry, is that you?” Ron called out agitatedly.

“Yeah, Ron, be there in a minute.” He replied.

Hermione was still unconscious; Ginny was sitting at her side.

“Why aren’t you over with Ron?” he asked quietly.

“Because he’s got a real temper today, he kept yelling at me.” Ginny whispered back, looking at Harry hand, that he had braced himself with on the bed in front of her.

“Oh Harry, what happened to you hand?” She squeaked.

Harry stood up and looked at his hand, then at Ginny. “You bit me, yesterday.” He said giving her a better look.

Ginny went pink.

“I...I did? I don’t remember I’m sorry!” she whimpered.

Harry and Ginny both turned their heads sharply to Draco, who had erupted into laughter, grasping his side, but still laughing. It was obvious that he was feeling better. Harry gave him a grin.

“It’s ok Ginny, It didn’t hurt that back.” Harry said giving her a pat on the back.

“He yelled… OUCH.” Draco snorted, still laughing.

“Oh would you shove it, Malfoy. This is all, your bloody fault, you stupid, slimy git.” Ron shouted.

“Oh just shut up weasel, don’t spoil my fun.” Malfoy spat back, as he silently called Harry over to him.

Harry leaned down, and whispered into Draco’s ear. “How are you feeling?” His lips were almost touching Draco’s ear, as he didn’t want Ron to hear him talking to Draco.

Harry’s warm breath sent tiny tremors down Draco’s spine. When Harry pulled his head back, Draco was looking at him, opened mouthed and didn’t reply. It seamed like he had forgotten what he was going to say. There was a sort of twinkle in his eyes. Harry thought he saw the teensiest bit of blue again. Before he knew it Draco had wrapped his hand round Harry’s neck and pulled him close to him, their lips barely touching. Both stared into each others eyes, neither of them able to blink. Then Draco pulled Harry the rest of the way down, plastering their lips together, in a forceful kiss.

Ginny squeaked again and Harry pulled away from Draco sharply. He looked at Ginny at turned and walked behind the curtain to Ron.

Draco shot Ginny the most menacing look and called her over with his index finger. She didn’t go. The scowl on his face grew and he began to breathe a little heavier, as he wiggled his finger again. She still didn’t budge. He slammed his fist down onto his bed and growled “Get over here.” Just barely audible, but Harry was talking when he said it so he was sure the Ron hadn’t hared him.

Ginny walked up to the side of Malfoy’s bed slowly, and nervously. He grabbed her arm and pulled her down. There was about a foot between their faces. Ginny looked terrified. Malfoy snapped her closer to him, in the same way he done with Harry. Ginny stared into his cold, gray eyes. She trembled in fear, and wanted to pull back, but couldn’t find the strength.

Malfoy wrenched Ginny’s neck to the side and placed his mouth by her ear.

“Ginny, please don’t say anything about that to your brother. He will just get more upset, do you want him to be upset with Harry?” he whispered gently to her.

She didn’t answer. Draco let go of her and she pulled back and looked at him in shook. He bit his lower lip slightly and stared at the youngest Weasley.

“Ginny, what are you doing out there? Would you come here?” Ron said from behind the curtain.

Ginny didn’t answer she just stared into Draco’s eyes. She saw the he looked just as nervous as she felt. One side of her mouth began to curl into a grin.

“Come on, Ginny. I’m sorry. I won’t yell anymore, just come here.” Ron pleaded again.

She stepped towards Ron’s bed, but she couldn’t take her eyes off of Draco. She stopped just at the edge of the curtain and gave a short nod at Draco, who replied with a smile. She raised an eyebrow then flashed a smile back at him before disappearing behind the curtain.

Draco took a deep breath and lay back down all the way and tried to get comfortable again.

“Well it certainly looks better then it did yesterday.” Harry said gently rewrapping Ron’s arm. “You were lucky, that charm could have done much more damage.”

Ginny sat down on the opposite side of Ron from Harry, and gave him a slight smirk.

“How do you know about it anyway, Harry?” Ron asked.

Harry looked up and scratched his head, but couldn’t find any words. Ron sat up a bit and stated, “Well?”

“He told Madam Pomfrey about it when he came to.” Ginny blurted out loudly, surprising both Ro and Harry.

Ron turned his gaze to her and Harry shot her a look of thanks from behind Ron’s head.

“So you’re talking to me now?” Ron said sharply.

“Yes, for now. Just remember that none of this is my fault, it that git’s,” she said loudly again, which received a grunt form the other side of the curtain. “So don’t bit my head off again, or leave.” She finished crossing her arms.

Ron raised his eyebrows at this comment and turned back to Harry.

“What’s gotten it to her?” he asked.

Harry shrugged and gave Ginny a grin.

Madam Pomfrey entered the room and attended to Malfoy briefly before sticking he head around the curtain.

“Ok my dears, I need to look at Mr. Weasley and see what more I can do for him today. You can go chat with Mr. Malfoy if you like. I expect it will take about an hour.” She said in her usual sweet tone.

“Ok.” Harry and Ginny spoke at the same time. “We’ll be back in a while.” Harry added.

“You want to go for a walk; I don’t really want to go back to the common room.” Harry asked.

“Sure, I need to talk to you anyway.” Ginny replied.

“Ok, give me a minute though.” Harry whispered, as he walked up to Malfoy and leaned down.

“Why did you do that?” He asked angrily.

“I’m sorry. I couldn’t help it. I don’t know what came over me, I tried to stop myself but I couldn’t.” Malfoy replied.

“Brilliant, just bloody brilliant.” Harry shook his head and walked out with Ginny.

They walked silently out to the Quidditch Pitch and took a seat in the Ravenclaw stands.

“You know that pitch looks completely different from over here.” Harry said trying to break the silence. “It doesn’t ever look like that same place.”

“So, that’s why you don’t have feelings for me, is it?” Ginny said abruptly.

Harry turned his gaze to her rapidly and forced a look of confusion on to his face. He didn’t reply, just looked at her.

“Because you love him.” Ginny added.

“Don’t be silly, I don’t love him.” Harry blurted out harshly, just as she finished, as if he already knew what she was going to say.

“You’ve been different, lately, well all year really. I knew something was up. You’ve been, well, nice to Malfoy, and he’s been nice back, nicer then he had been anyway. I tried to ignore it.” She said in a stark tone. “But I don’t think I can ignore that Harry.”

“He kissed me; I had nothing to do with it. I was just trying to talk to him with out Ron hearing. I couldn’t do anything about it, it wasn’t my fault.” He sang out all at once, and ended with a heavy sigh. His face was red and his breathing grew rapid.

Ginny didn’t say anything for a moment; it took her some time to make sense of what he said.

“Yeah but you didn’t exactly stop him did you?” she said. “Harry, he called you Harry, after you went to see Ron. He was nervous. It wasn’t the normal Malfoy I am used to; I saw love, compassion in his eyes, Harry. You may not love him, but he certainly cares for you. I can see it in his eyes, still cold as they may be but I could see the fire behind the icy facade he put on.”

Harry didn’t reply he couldn’t find any words; he just stared at her with his mouth slightly open. Ginny just looked back and did speak either. They sat there, in silence, once again.

“Look, Harry, I don’t want to get in the middle of this. I mean I don’t really care… you know that I have feelings for you and all, but I want you to be happy as well, even if it isn’t with me. And well if you find that he makes you happy, that’s fine with me, just be careful, he is after all Malfoy. I can’t help but think he’s up to something, or somebody is up to something. I mean…” she stuttered a bit. “Don’t you find it strange about him and Hermione, er…”she blushed and stammered a bit more. “Well I … I just mean be careful things might not be as they seam. Oh never mind I don’t know what I’m talking about, I think I might have bumped my head when I fell yesterday. Just forget it.”

She stood up and stepped past Harry to leave, but he grabbed her hand and tugged her back down.

“What do you mean? You know about them?” He asked.

“I…I don’t know what I’m talking about.” She said rushed, and tried to stand up again, but he pulled her back down.

“YES YOU DO!” he shouted.

Ginny flinched at his voice, and refused to look up at him. She tried to pull her hand free, but Harry had a strong hold of it.

“Now tell me. What is going on?” he said in a softer tone, but she could still hear the anger in his voice.

“No, I don’t know what you are talking about, I need to go see Madam Pomfrey.” She replied looked down at her feet.

He tugged her arm, “Ginny I need to know what is going on. I know that you know something.”

He placed his other hand under Ginny’s chin and gently pulled it up. Her eyes were all puffed up and she was sobbing.

“Ginny please?” he said gently.

“Hermione’s been doing it, since just before last term.” She said through her sobs.

“Doing what?” he asked, but he couldn’t hear her answer. Hermione’s voice came into his head.

“Well I’ve been, all term, putting a...” he heard over and over again. He felt weak and dizzy. He could see that Ginny was still talking, but still couldn’t hear her. Hermione’s voice turned into Draco’s voice.

“Forget about everyone else. What do you want Harry. What do you need Harry?”

“Well, you didn’t complain last night.”

“I can’t remember ever caring about her, except for now.”

He grew dizzier as the voices he heard faded to Ron’s.


That was the last thing Harry heard. His vision blurred and faded to black.

His grasp on Ginny’s hand loosened as he began to fall back away from her. She hadn’t noticed him tottering, as she was looking at her feet again. She was still talking as she felt his hand begin to slide off of hers.

She grabbed a hold of his hands but it didn’t do any good, he fell backwards onto the bench, his eyes rolled back in his head, but still open.

Chapter 30: “Was not.”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Harry, Harry.”

It was a sweet, familiar voice, which called out for him, as he lay in the hospital wing. The voice sounded distant, and slightly muffled, but was growing stronger and clearer the more it called for him.

“Come on Harry, Wake up.”

The voice was soon accompanied by a blurred image, a person leaning over him. He wanted to sit up, but couldn’t find the strength. He tried to talk but no sound came out.


The sound of the sweet voice and his vision soon cleared. It was Hermione, leaning over him.

“Would you wake up?”

He felt a vigorous shake. Hermione was shaking him; he tried to stop her but couldn’t speak. She must have seen that his eyes were open, that he was in fact awake. He was staring back it her, as she looked right into his eyes.

“Damn-it, Potter, wake up or I’ll shag you senselessly in your ear.”

Harry sat up swiftly. His head crashed into something hard. The force of the collision almost knocked him out again. He fell back down and grasped his head in pain.

“Fuck, Harry, I knew that would work but I didn’t think you’d head butt me.”

Harry looked over at the blonde boy, sitting at his side, clutching his head.

“Draco, where’s Hermione?” Harry asked, still holding, his throbbing head.

“What? She still over there.” He said “where did you think she’d be? Out for a swim?” he finished sarcastically, as he was rubbing his forehead.

“Where’s Ginny?” Harry asked angrily.

Draco turned around and grabbed a piece of parchment off of the table and handed it to Harry.

“Poppy, let her go, but she gave me that to give to you when you woke.” Draco replied. “Said something about not wanting to be here when you came to. She didn't really make any sense."

Harry opened the parchment and read the words that were written very delicately.

I’m sorry.
I’m not going to tell you.
It’s not my place to.
You’ll just have to wait until Hermione wakes up,
And ask her.
I hope you understand.
But Hermione needs to be the one that tells you.
Please don’t be mad with me.


“Oh, good, you’re up.” Madam Pomfrey sang out as she entered the room. “Here dear, drink this.” She handed Harry a clear mug.

“And what’s the matter with you now?” she turned her attention to Malfoy, who was still rubbing his head.

“Oh, nothing, just a bit of a head ache.” He replied giving a smirk to Harry.

“Harry, would you mind giving him a sip of that as well, it will help.” She said as she walked around the curtain to Ron’s side.

Harry gave Draco the mug and he took his sip and set it on the table, then leaned in to Harry.

“What was that about?” he asked quietly.

“Oh, it’s nothing really, Ginny knows something and she won’t tell me.” he replied.

Harry looked at Draco, and a wide smile came across his face.

“What?” Draco asked.

Harry said nothing just shook his head and gave a slight chuckle.

“What?” Draco demanded.

Harry reached his hand up and ran his thumb over the red bump on Draco’s forehead. Draco felt the bump, and sat back in his chair, arms crossed.

“That’s your bloody fault.” He said.

“Oh really?” Harry asked. “I remember something about an ear shagging.”

Draco smiled, and spoke. “Well it worked; I got your attention, didn’t I?”

“Glad to se you two, getting alone.” Hermione spoke weakly, as she turned on to her side to face them.

Both boys jumped up and ran to her side kneeling down and looking at her like two puppies begging for a treat.

“Ohhhh, dear, oh dear, your finally up.” Madam Pomfrey sang, running out from behind the curtain.

“How do you feel?” Harry asked with wide eyes.

Hermione flushed a bit as she looked at him, and then to Draco, who had the same expression as Harry.

“Fine I guess, but my shoulder huts a bit. It feels like I fell or something.” she replied rubbing her arm.

“Oh, he dropped you.” Draco called out pointing a slender, porcelain finger at Harry.

She looked confused, but didn’t have time to question as Harry blurted out.

“It was Ginny’s fault, I didn’t throw that painting at myself you know.” He said.

“What are you two on about?” Hermione interrupted them as they continued to bicker with each other.

“Well you fainted again; then Weasley attacked me, as I was bringing you down here.” Draco said with a self assured tone.

“He did something to you; I was trying to protect you.” a groggy voice called out from behind the curtain.

“Ron?” Hermione asked, as she looked at the curtain. “Why are you back there?”

“Because of that git.” Ron said briskly.

“Mr. Weasley.” Madam Pomfrey said sharply. “He was starting trouble with Mr. Malfoy.” She said turning her attention to Hermione.

“Was not.” He wailed.

Draco looked at Hermione and nodded his head, as he mouthed the words ‘yes he was’

“Well, I’ll let you catch up on the events, but then I must insist we talk in private, and then you need some more rest.” Madam Pomfrey handed Hermione a glass and then returned behind the curtain.

“So Weasley attacked me in the hall way and Harry, tried to stop him.” Draco winced as soon he finished the sentence.

“What!” Ron exclaimed.

“Mr. Weasley, please. Lay back down.” Madam Pomfrey shouted.

Harry looked at Draco with a shocked expression.

“Don’t call me that, ferret.” Harry faked an angry voice, but rolled his eyes as Draco as he spoke.

“Oh shut up Potter, and let me tell her.” Draco replied with a shrug of apology, to Harry.

“Then the weaslette threw a portrait of the wall and hit, Potter, in the face and he dropped you. Then she jumped on my back and caused us both to fall down the stairs.” Draco finished with a huff.

Hermione sat still for a minute with her jaw dropped, then looked at Harry.

“Well it was sort of like that. I guess.” Harry replied.

“But, but, what happened to Ron?” Hermione asked with a look of utter confusion on her face.

“He tried to use Malfoy’s wand, but it back fired, and blew him through the door.” Harry replied.

Draco let out a slight chuckle and got glares from both Harry and Hermione.

“But,” Harry started as he leaned in close to Hermione,” Draco, well sort of remembers the two of you, well you know, together now.” He whispered.

Hermione turned shade of deep red and looked at Draco.

“You, you, do?” she whispered with a shaky voice.

“Yeah after you assaulted me in the Arithmancy classroom,” he said in a spiteful manner, she turned ever redder at this. “I had well sort of visions of us I guess.”

Hermione looked at Harry, who waited intently for her response, and then to Draco who looked just plain confused.

“Alright, you two, I need to talk with Hermione now.” Madam Pomfrey, said as she approached them.

Both boys let out a sight of displeasure and sat back on their feet.

“Oh just stop it, you’ll have plenty of time to talk with Miss Granger, once she’s feeling better.” Madam Pomfrey, said, but neither of them looked happy about the interruption.

***A/N sorry it this is a bit silly, I was feeling giddy when I was writing. And for those of you holding you breathe, I think you will find the next chapter a little more informative. ***

Chapter 31: “At first it worked like I wanted it to”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Madam Pomfrey had let Draco return to his own bed that evening, and he was happy about that.

“Ah. My own comfortable bed.” he said as he snuggles info his bed and pulled the jade covers up to his chin. “They really need to get better beds in the hospital wing. I’m going to have a crook in my neck for a week.” He continued quietly while rubbing the back of his neck

The hangings of his four poster were pulled tightly shut as they always were. His father used to watch him sleep when he was little; he didn’t mind then, however now the thought of someone invading his personal space while he sleeps isn’t at all appealing. He also liked to sleep in complete darkness, which he could not have if the curtains were pulled back due to the fire that was always burning.

“You ok Malfoy?” said a chubby face that had pushed it self through into his private space. Draco jumped a bit at this invasion and turned his head sharply to see Crabbe’s face staring back at him.

“We’ve… heard rumors.”” He continued.

“Get out.” Malfoy responded as he gave Crabbe’s head s swift shove. “I‘ll talk to you in the morning.” He finished in his normal snide tone.

He shut his eyes again and pulled his hands up underneath his head. He stared at the top of the canopy. He had just dozed off when the hangings opened again and flickering light from the fire poured in.

“Crabbe, what did I tell you?” He growled at he turned his head and opened his eye.

But it wasn’t Crabbe, instead a rather small barn owl landed on his chest. He stared at the owl for a few minutes and didn’t move. The owl took a few steps closer to Malfoy’s head and raised its right leg.

“Alright, alright.” He mumbled as he took the parchment form the owl who immediately took off.

Meet me here.


There was a tiny map in the bottom corner of the parchment. Malfoy recognized the red dot.

“How does she know about that?” he asked himself, “Oh… never mind.” He said as he sat up.

“Well so much for my comfortable bed.”

He pulled himself out of his bed and slipped his robes on, then made his way out of the common room and down a dark, twisting dungeon corridor. He stopped in front of the door, briefly before pushing it open and walking through.

“Potter?” Draco snapped as he laid his eyes on the raven haired boy who was leaning up against the wall. “What are you doing here?”

Harry looked at Draco with the same expression, and handed him a piece of parchment. Draco looked at it and it was that same note he had received minutes before.

He huffed and handed the parchment back to Harry.

“What is this all about.” Draco asked sharply.

“How should I know?” Harry replied as he removed his glasses and rubbed his eyes.

Draco watched as the obviously very tired Potter rubbed his eyes and shifted his footing.

“Oh don’t be grumpy.” He said with a grin. “You weren’t the only one asleep you
Know?” he finished tilting his head slightly to one side.

“Well you don’t look the least bit tired Draco.” Harry said, crossing his arms and grinning at the blonde in front of him.

Draco began to walk toward Harry but was interrupted by the door swinging open. Both boys turned their attention to Hermione who had just walked through.

“Now don’t say anything.” She blurted out immediately. “I have to tell you both this, and if you interrupt me I might not be able get it out.” She paused. “First I want you two to know that I am very happy that you have become friends.”

Both boys raised an eyebrow at her.

“Well, ok at least you aren’t trying to kill one another. I don’t want what I’m going to tell you to change any of that. You will both undoubted be upset with me but there is no need to be angry with each other.” She sighed lightly before continuing. “Now Draco, I’ve very sorry for what I have done. It was wrong of me and childish. All last term I was hexing you.”

Draco opened his mouth to speak but was silenced by Hermione’s finger. He pulled away sharply from her hand and stared at her, he soft grin quickly turning to a scowl.

“It was a variation on a simple Confundus Charm, it was meant to confuse you a bit, but the effects were stronger then I expected. I wasn’t sure if it would work at all how I was hoping. I combined the Confundus Charm with a form of Muggle magic. They have all these books with different spell and hexes and thing, I thought that if I combined that with real magic that I know works it might change the effect.” She said very quickly and Harry had to think about it for a second to understand what she meant. But Draco seamed to catch on right away.

His eyes glaring at Hermione’s from behind the deathly menacing look on his face, he didn’t have to say anything to let her know how he felt.

“The… the” she stuttered, “Effects would ware off after a few days so I would have to redo it. At first it worked like I wanted it to, but then thing got a little out of control which is way I went home for holiday, to think of what I could do. I had Ginny try to continue putting the charm on you but she couldn’t seem to get it to work.”

Harry stared at Hermione with his jaw dropped, and Draco who now twitching and biting his lower lip, continued to stare at her.

“So basically everything that has happened up until the holiday was artificial. It all only happened because of the hex, because of me. Draco you weren’t acting in your right mind.” She finished quietly and looked at her feet.

“But, but… why” Harry asked.

“I can’t tell you that now Harry, I’m sorry I just can’t.” She replied shyly.

“Yes you can, and you will.” Malfoy screamed, as he walked forward and pushed her back up against the door. “You’ve been fucking with my head and you will tell me why.” He shouted into her face, hit breathing rapid and his eyes burning into Hermione’s

“Draco no.” Harry said

“Back off Potter, you have no say here.” Draco growled at him and turned back to Hermione, who was quivering in fear. “Well I won’t wait forever you stupid girl.”

“I… I… I’m… sorry.” She said quietly before fainting.

Malfoy stepped back from her and let her fall to the floor before stepping over her and storming off down the hall.

“Draco, wait.” Harry shouted after him, and ran out into the hall.

“Stop calling me that Potter, you don’t have the right to anymore.” He said not stopping or even turning back. Harry watched as his robes trailed after him and soon vanished out of sight.

Harry went back in the tiny room and sat down beside Hermione. He picked her head up of the dirty floor and shoved some of her robe underneath it before setting it back down.

He just sat there, a million thoughts running through his head. He was growing increasingly angrier the more he thought and decided to take Hermione back to the hospital wing and try to go to bed. He conjured a stretcher and walked it up to the hospital.

“Oh what happened now?” Madam Pomfrey said franticly as she ran over to Harry.

“She fainted again.” He replied in a flat tone with an expression to match.

“Hey Harry some over here a minute.” Ron yelled, as he could see what was going on since the curtain was now gone.

Harry walked over and sat down on the bed beside Ron and looked at him.

“What wrong with you, what did Malfoy do?” Ron said sharply as he sat up.

“No, he didn’t do anything Ron, that’s just it, he was envolved but nothing was his fault. Hermione did.” Harry paused and looks a bit confused, himself. “Look Ron I don’t really want to talk about it now, sorry.” Harry said and he walked out the door and made his way back to Gryffindor tower.

Ginny stood up from the chair she was sitting in and walked up to Harry.

“NOT NOW GINNY!” Harry grunted and kept walking.

“But Harry, I need to talk to you.” Ginny ran after him.

“NOT… NOW!” he turned around and hissed at her like she had never heard him do before. Just as he finished, all the windows blew out and scattered glass shard all over the common room. He walked up to the dormitory and slammed the door, not paying any attention to the glass that was spewed about.

Chapter 32: More then I need you.
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Hermione woke the next morning, and was feeling fine, but Madam Pomfrey wouldn’t let he go back to class for the remainder of the week, even though she protested profusely. Harry, Ron, Ginny, and Malfoy all returned to their usual schedule on Monday as well, well class wise anyway. There was a considerable amount on tension between Harry and Hermione. Ron, who was upset with then both, had since tried to be the peace keeper between them, with little effect. Harry refused to talk to Hermione if he didn’t absolutely have to, and Hermione had giving up on trying to explain herself to him, and had grown quite frustrated with him as well.

Harry apologized for shouting at Ginny and they were spending more and more time with each other. Ginny spent a great deal of time apologizing herself for not being truthful with Harry from the beginning, but he understood why she had lied, and was no longer upset. He had told her everything that had gone on, even the events involving Draco. She was undoubtedly shocked by this information, but now she understood how he could be so mad at Hermione. They both seamed to be avoiding the fact that they kissed by the lake, and neither of them minded that.

As for Malfoy, he had returned to his usual self. He began tormenting, Ron, Ginny, Hermione, and Harry, just as he had in the years before, except a little worse. However he did seem to show a little favor to Harry as he laid off him a little more then the other three, but not by much. Harry had attempted to talk with him on numerous occasions. He sent Hedwig with letters, they weren’t replied to. He tried to talk to him in the halls and class but was either ignored or hexed for his efforts. He even tried to talk to Malfoy after the Slytherin and Ravenclaw match but took a beater bat to the head for it. After various cuts, bruises, two black eyes, a busted lip, four Oculus Reparo charms, a new set of robes, and a short swim in the lake, Harry decided it was time to give up.

It had been two and a half week since Hermione had told Harry and Draco what she had done, and she still hadn’t come up with an explanation for why.

Harry and Ginny sat on the sofa directly across from the fire in the common room. They were sitting close to each other almost what you could call snuggling. They sat like that every night, and Ron had asked Harry many times why he was getting cuddling with his sister. This question usually went ignored.

“So you are sure she didn’t tell you why?” Harry asked. He was so close to Ginny that his breath moved her hair when he spoke.

She looked at him and could see the anger growing in his eyes. She felt deep in her stomach responsible, if she only had the courage to tell him sooner, she might have been able to spare him some pain. She knew of Hermione’s plans before they were even carried out.

“Harry, I’ve told you a million times, I don’t know. She never told me.” She answered sweetly, still looking at him straight in the eye. She watched the little bit of hope, they was in his eyes fade, as it always did when he asked that question. It hurt her to see him this way, but there was really nothing she could do to help but be there for him, which she would do willingly.

“Just look at them, they’ve got something going on. Nobody stated at each other like that, and for that long unless they wanna kill each other or they wanna…. HEY.” Ron said standing up, tossing some of Hermione’s papers around the table by accident.

“Sit down.” She said as she tried to straighten her homework up.

“But look at them.” Ron said as he sat back down, and began to help with the mess in front of him.

“I don’t want to look at then Ron. Really, what ever Harry does, I want to stay out off.” Hermione responded sharply.

Ron didn’t respond out of fear of setting Hermione off again.

“I’m sorry.” Harry said turning his gaze back to the fire.

“It’s ok Harry, really.” Ginny replied.

“No it’s not. I mean, I pester you over and over again when I know what the answer will be.” he said with a sad tone, “I’m surprised you even put up with it. With me.” he sat forward and rested his head his hands.

“Oh Harry, stop it, you know I will be here for you.” Ginny said pulling his head back up.

“Hermione said that to me once.” He breathed.

Ginny leaned in closer and whispered

“She will be again, you too just need you time, that’s all, but until then, you’ve got me.” she kissed Harry on the forehead.

Ginny blushed slightly as she kissed him, but Harry didn’t notice.

“Thanks Gin.” He replied softly.

Draco retired earlier then he usually did. He liked to sit alone by the fire in the common room, but for some reason the common room wasn’t as empty as it usually was, and people kept bothering him. He climbed onto his bed and stared the sliver snake that was embroidered into the top of the canopy. He lay still for a few moments before pulling back the hanging and digging through his bag. He pulled out a stack or letters. He laid back down and started to ruffle throw the letters, pulling them up to his face and reading them before returning them to the bottom of the pile.

A rather evil grin grew on his face as he read one.


Ok I forgive you for shredding me robes.
I normally wouldn’t have cared much except
that I happened to be warring them at the time.
Now part of my thinks you only did
that to get another glimpse of my extremely ravishing body,
which you and I both now you can’t do with out.

Hope that cheered you up a bit. I don’t really care about
the robes, but the cauldron you banished at my head, in potions,
really hurt, outside of getting me detention.

Please talk to me.


He continued to read the letters, grinning, until he reached a tiny bit of parchment that only had a few words on it.


You have to talk to me.
I need you.

It wasn’t even signed. He felt a single tear roll down the side of his face, but whipped it away before it could soak into his hair. He shoved the stack of parchment into his bad and flopped over on to his stomach. His metallic tresses fell into his eyes, but he didn’t really care enough to move them. He didn’t even shut the hanging. As he always did.

Draco didn’t fall asleep, like he was trying to, he just laid there. He never even managed to shut his eyes for more then a blink. After about an hour he flipped back over and sat up. Reaching into his bag once again he pulled out his roll of parchment and a quill. He carefully tore off a piece, making sure that all the sides were straight, as he always did, before returning the roll to his bag.

He started to write on the parchment, stopping every few minutes, and looking it what he had wrote. This continued for a while. He signed it and returned the quill to his bag, before meticulously folding the letter.

“No I can’t send it.” he thought to him self and placed the letter under his pillow, “I won’t send it.” he mouthed.

For the next hour and a half he debated on weather or not he should send the letter he just painstakingly wrote, pulling it out and reading it again and then pushing it back under the pillow.

He let out a rather large sigh, “Fine.” He said aloud and he pulled it back out again.

Just at that moment Hedwig landed on the bed beside him. He stared at the owl, with a curious look.

“Now how did you do that?” he said to here, as he reached on the table and grabbed a treat for her that Harry had given him before to give to her. He held out the treat in his open palm. Hedwig took a small peck and his middle finger before taking the treat. “You are something!”

Draco reached in his bag once more and pulled out his quill again. He added something to the bottom of the letter before refolding it and tying it to Hedwig’s foot with silver thread.

Hermione said goodnight to Ginny some time ago and Ron had turned in and hour before she did. Harry and Ginny remained on the sofa. Harry was still watching the now, just barely flickering fire. Ginny had been asleep on his arm for while. He didn’t mind, he just let her sleep.

Hedwig flew in and sat on the arm of the sofa. Harry not looking at her reached up and gave her rub on the head. She let out a quite hoot. He reached into his pocket and handed her a treat, she didn’t take it however.

“Fine.” Harry whispered and set the treat at her feet on the arm of the sofa.

Hedwig let out a shriek, which could have easily woken all the Gryffindor students. Harry and Ginny both about jumped off the sofa. It wasn’t until then Harry noticed the letter attached to Hedwig foot. He ripped it off, and she ate the treat, then flew up and perched herself in the window.

“Is that from Malfoy?” Ginny asked with tired voice.

Harry didn’t speak, he just nodded his head yes and unfolded the letter.


It is very hard for me to say this.
I am sorry I have been ignoring you lately.
I want nothing more then to see your brilliant jade eyes
Stare back at me like we used to do for hours.
But I know now that it was all false, artificial,
And I can’t bring my self to look into those eyes anymore.
Knowing that none of it was true.
You know the person I am.
This was not meant to happen.
I never asked for any of this,
And I knew that you didn’t either.
I see the pain in you. It is something that
I will never be able to heal.
I’m sorry.
You need to make up with Hermione,
You two need each other,
More then you may think you need me,
More then I need you.
I’m sorry again.
I am here for you Harry
But only a friend, from now on.
Well only as much as a friend as I can be,
Which is most likely not a lot, I don’t think I’m capable of it.
If you insist on talking still slip me a note tomorrow
In class.


Hedwig is amazing; she always knows when she is needed.
Are you having her spy on me? I know you said you weren’t.
I don’t believe you.

Harry felt Ginny wiping the tears from his face. He hadn’t noticed that he had been crying.

“What does it say?” Ginny asked in a caring tone.

Harry handed her the letter. She read it and handed it back to Harry. She put her arm around Harry and he leaned into her, burying his face in her shoulder. She stroked the back of his head gently and tried to comfort him as much as she could. He was no longer crying, just holding Ginny close to him with his head still in place.

Ginny heard a tiny hoot from Hedwig, when she looked up, Hedwig turned her head towards the girl’s dormitory and Ginny followed her gaze all the way down to Hermione. She was crouching just behind the door. Hermione jumped a bit when she noticed Ginny looking at her. She brought her fore finger up and pressed in to her lips, and Ginny nodded back at her.

“I’m sorry Gin. I didn’t mean to…” Harry stated before Ginny silenced him.

“Shhhhh…It’s fine Harry, I told you, I’m here for you.” Ginny said reassuringly,

Harry sat up and kissed her on the cheek and then said he was going to bed, and walked up the stairs to the boy’s dormitory. Ginny made her was to where Hermione was standing.

“What do you think you are doing?” She asked sharply

****A/N*** I would just like to thank you all once again for reading my story, it means so much to me, that people like what I write, and thanks again to the reviewers out there. Also I start back to school next week, and unfortunately college it a full time thing. So I will not be able to update as frequently as I have in the past. I hope to get one update a week, but please bare with me if I fall a little behind and keep in mind that I haven’t forgotten, I’ve just busy. One last note for those of you who are openly waving the Draco and Harry flag at me, and the ones out there who are waving it secretly, you know who you are, please feel free to check out my other stories. I have recently added two new ones. A one-shot, Always on Never at All short but sweat, with traces of D/H, and Somewhat Damaged, the first chapter to what will be a 2 or 3 chapter fic. Both are angst, not that this it all sugar or anything. And I also have The Serpent’s Dagger under my name as well. Ok now that the gratuitous self advertising in over I would also like to recommend, to all you flag wavers, stories written by Lly{ that’s 2 L’s and a Y not L I Y}, I absolutely love them.. And please don’t forget to review, mine or Lly’s. Thank you. Ok I’ll stop babbling now.

Chapter 33: “I didn’t lie.”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Why are you doing this to him?” Ginny spoke briskly. “Can’t you see that you are tearing him up?”

Hermione looked back at Ginny with a surprised expression. She never expected Ginny to speak to her like that.

“I…I… uh.” Hermione stammered, looking for the right words, but couldn’t find any.

“Well?” Ginny growled.

She was obviously angry, which was not only present in the tone of her voice, but by the fact that she had crossed her arms and was tapping her foot. Hermione also saw the anger in her eyes, the usually soft sweet brown eyes, were fiery and menacing, in a way Hermione had never seen them.

“I can’t tell you Ginny.” Hermione spat out, turning and darting up the stairs towards the dormitory.

Ginny chased after her, hoping to catch her before she was able to reach her bed. Hermione was rather good at magically sealing the hangings once inside of them.

In a very graceful way Ginny dove threw the air at Hermione, almost cat like. However the elegance of her dive fell out as she collided with Hermione’s back. The two of them landed on Hermione’s bed it a heap.

“What is going on?” Ginny demanded as she sat up and straitened her robes.

Hermione pulled her self back together and tried to fix her hair, which was beginning to frizz up.

“Fine!” Hermione groaned, “I wanted to see if I could do something to get Malfoy to lay off of us this year. I was really getting fed up with him.”

Ginny’s eyes squinted a bit and one corner of her mouth began to twitch. She leaned forward towards Hermione.

“I don’t believe that.” She spoke in a calm yet slightly frustrated tone.

Hermione’s eyes widened and her lower lip began to quiver.

“Well… I don’t know…” she stuttered, “What to tell you. That’s the truth.” She finished, pulling herself back together.

Ginny replied nothing and crossed her arms and stared at Hermione, who was now avoiding making eye contact with the red head. After a few minutes Ginny reached out and grabbed Hermione by the sides of her head and forced to look back at her.

“Then way did you start sneaking off with him, if you really just wanted him to leave you alone?” Ginny asked.

Hermione’s eye immediately darted away from Ginny’s, and she tried to sit back, but Ginny didn’t let her.

“I…I…,” Hermione paused, “He was still Malfoy, after all, I know that, but with out his usually hostility, when he’s being nice, he is somewhat charming.” She huffed

“But why…” Ginny started, but Hermione cut her off.

“But the main reason I did all of this was Harry. I was trying to help Harry out, and all, I didn’t think that what happened, would have, I mean, how could I know? I didn’t want it to happen. But Malfoy turned out to be a good distraction for me, from what was really going on.” she blurted out so fast that it was almost incomprehensible.

Ginny sat back a little and starred at Hermione with a curious look on her face.

“I see.” Ginny said flatly.

They sat there in silence for a few minutes; Ginny didn’t take her eyes off of Hermione.

“Why did you lie to me? Why didn’t you just tell me the truth? I thought that we were able to be truthful with either other Hermione.” Ginny said sort of calmly, finally breaking the stillness.

“What are you talking about?” Hermione replied.

“I’m not stupid Hermione!” Ginny shouted harshly. “I am a girl too you know, I can see what you really mean. Why did you have to lie?”

“I didn’t lie.” She added.

“Yeah, ok, right. Well I see the truth in you, Hermione. I guess I can see why you didn’t tell me. You were trying not to hurt me. Well that worked great don’t you think?” Ginny stood up and walked over to the door to leave.

“I’m not lying.” Hermione called after her.
Ginny turned around.

“SO, you don’t have feelings for Harry then?” she shouted heatedly.

Hermione didn’t respond, she just looked down at the floor.

“That’s what I thought.” Ginny said before slamming the door shut behind her.

The next morning all of them met in the common room and made their way down to the Hall for breakfast. Everything was as it was the night before and had been for the past weeks. Harry and Hermione didn’t speak to each other, Ron joked around with the two of them, trying to get the mood up, but it failed. However with the new addition of Ginny not talking to Hermione either, breakfast went very uneventfully.

They all picked at their food barely eating any of it. Hermione paid the owl for her Daily Profit, when it came and she and Ron looked at it, before Ron passed it to Harry and Ginny. Harry kept glancing at Malfoy, but he had sat with his back to the Gryffindor table, as he had been doing lately.

“So I see that our spirits are up then?” Fred asked as he and George sat down beside Harry.

The four of them shot him looks that could have killed him dead on the spot. George chuckled a bit at Fred who, shrugged it off and began to shovel mouthfuls or porridge in.

Soon they all, with the exception of Ginny, of course, found themselves sitting in the Potions classroom, waiting for class to begin. Harry and Ron sat at a table together, and Hermione sat with Neville on the other side of the room.

The class lasted forever, and was very boring, except for when Malfoy levitated a vile of water into Hermione and Neville’s cauldron, causing stream shoot up straight out if it. It didn’t affect their potion but it did however cause Hermione’s hair to frizz into a giant mess. Even Harry had to laugh at how she looked.

Near the end of class, Harry took a sample of Ron and his potion up to Snape for him to inspect it. As he returned to his table he let a tiny bit of parchment slid out of his sleeve as he walked past Malfoy. Malfoy immediately scooped it up and shoved it into his pocket, but didn’t look at Harry.

The rest of the day dragged as well. It seamed to last forever, Harry was glad when dinner time finally came. He spirits were up a bit, as he ate his dinner and chatted with Ron and Ginny, but he still said nothing to Hermione. She didn’t exactly try to strike up a conversation either though.

After they had finished eating he noticed Malfoy get up and walk out of the Hall. Harry waited a few minutes and told Ginny he was going to meet him, and that he would see her in the common room later.

“Are you sure that, that’s what you should do?” she whispered into Harry’s ear.

“No, you are probably right. I should just drop it, but I just can’t.” He replied with a grin.

“I’ll see you later.” He said as he stood up and walked out.

As Harry entered the Arithmancy class, he saw that Draco was sitting on one of the tables. He looked sad, and he didn’t speak when Harry walked up and sat beside him. They sat there for a few minutes in silence.

“Umm, Draco, I….” Harry started.

The interruption was none other then Draco, grabbing Harry by both sides of his head and pulling him into a kiss. Harry couldn’t have stopped it if wanted to. Draco moved so fast, Harry didn’t have time to think. All he knew was that he was talking and then he felt Draco’s warm breath, and then his lips.

When Draco pulled away, Harry noticed the slightest grin on his face.

“So, what about, only a friend, from now on?” Harry asked with a raised eyebrow and a curl on his lips.

“Well, I’ve never been one for keeping my word, now have I?” Draco replied.

Harry tried to answer but was kissed again, before he could spit anything out. Draco stood up, never breaking the kiss, and walked himself in front of Harry until he was in-between Harry’s legs that were hanging over the edge of the table. He backed away from the kiss, but only for a few seconds. He shoved Harry back by his hips and jumped up on the table, straddling the raven haired boy that was looking at him intently, pushing him down to the table and returning his lips to Harry’s.

*****A/N**** Muwhahahahaaaa. I know I’m positively evil for leaving it off there, but at least I know you’ll come back for the next chapter. *evil grin*
Sorry for that wait, actully had this chapter finished a while ago, but I ended up re-writing a good deal of ot only to turn around and weright basically what I had in the first place. But oh well I guess, as least its here now. oh and here is a gift to all you harry/draco flag wavers. Take it and wave it freely!!!

Chapter 34: Take a Left at the Landing
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry was on the bottom, however, he was not one to give in so easily and just let Draco win. Let himself be dominated. He had plenty of fight left in him. Harry slid his left hand around Draco’s waist in a very snake like manner, and ran his fingers up and down, and in circles all over the small of Draco’s back. Although, his hand was on the outside of Draco’s robes, it still affected him greatly. He broke the kiss and placed his head next to Harry’s. Harry reached his other hand up and tugged on Draco’s hair.

Draco began to nuzzle at Harry’s ear. Draco’s breathe on his ears, and feeling Draco’s tongue running along the edge, sent shivers down Harry’s spine. Draco, of course noticed and took it upon him self to sink his teeth gently in to Harry’s neck, just below his ear.

Harry tightened his grip on Draco’s hair and yanked his head back. Draco gave a small grunt. The force of the Draco’s head snapping back and the fact that he was now fully resting his weight on Harry caused the top buttons of Draco’s shirt to snap off. Harry gave a small, wicked grin as he undid the green and silver tie and tossed it on the floor, quickly before returning his hand to Draco’s back, this time underneath his robed. Now, only the thinness of his shirt stood between Harry’s hand and the blonde’s flesh.

Draco trembled as Harry tightened his grasp of the blond hair even more and placed his tongue just at the newly exposed collar bone. While his fingers did soft dances around Draco’s back, Harry slowly ran his tongue up Draco’s neck. He, ever so lightly licked the porcelain skin of Draco’s neck, continuing up and over his chin. He licked playfully at the slender quivering lips in front of him, keeping sure that his grip was good enough to make sure that Draco couldn’t get free. He liked toying with him.

Harry reached into his pocket and pulled out hid wand. Then with all his strength he shoved Draco’s thin frame up off of his and ran the tip of his wand up Draco’s abdomen, starting just above his belt and ending at the last button that was still buttoned. As his wand clicked over every button, on Draco’s shirt, they popped off. When he was done, Draco’s shirt, now completely unbuttoned, fell open. Harry quickly pulled him back down and ran his fingernails into Draco’s back, pulling the blonde into a forceful kiss, to help muffle the moan that escaped his lips.

Draco managed to wiggle himself out of his robes and shirt, giving Harry full range to rake his fingernail over Draco’s entire back. Draco placed one of his hands underneath Harry’s neck and slowly worked at his tie with the other. Soon the Gryffindor’s tie was undone as well as top buttons of his shirt.

Harry grabbed his wand again and pointed it at the floor beside them and three large crimson cushions appeared. Draco looked at them and then back to Harry with his usual smirk and spoke.

“You’re kidding right?” he grabbed Harry’s hand, still holding the wand and pointed it at the cushions.

A cloud of green smoke shot out of the wand and the cushions faded to a deep emerald color. Harry rolled his eyes and looked at Draco, who had big grin and an expression of satisfaction on his face.

“Must you always play around?” Harry asked.

“I only play with you.” The blonde replied, still with his evil grin wide on his face.

Harry let out a sigh and with a grunt, kicked Draco off of him. Draco, startled, fell, arms flailing, to the cushions, and landed with a quite thud. Harry quickly changed the cushions color once again, and rolled over, off the table and landed on his hands and knees, straddling Draco. He rested his weight on Draco, and pushed the two of them deeper into the now ebony cushions below.

“Gin, where did Harry go?” Ron asked impatiently, as he walked up to his sister, who was sitting peacefully on the sofa.

“He had to talk with someone.” She replied quietly, not knowing who much of the true story Harry had told Ron.

Hermione jumped up, “He did not?” she yelled at Ginny, who shot her a wicked look.

“Yes he did, and what do you care anyway. It’s your fault, you know.” Ginny shouted before turning around and crossing her arms.

Hermione stood up and walked towards the portrait, slammer it behind her.

“I’ll um… just stay here then.” Ron said and took a seat next to Ginny on the sofa.

Draco, pushed the now almost naked, raven haired boy off of him swiftly, and grabbed a pile of clothes and one of the cushions.

“Come on, grab the rest.” Draco whispered as he ran to the back of the room and pushed one of the bookcases aside, and disappeared behind it.

Harry grabbed Draco’s robes and the other to cushions and followed him behind the book case.

“What?” Harry asked as Draco slid the book case shut. Just at that moment the door creaked open and they heard foot steps enter the room. Both boys stood still quietly.

Hermione walked around the room until she stood between two of the tables, where something caught her eye. She looked down and saw a green and silver tie. She bent down to pick it up but just then she heard foot steps on the landing out side the door and she ran to the book case, slid it open and then shut behind her.

“What the hell…” Draco started, but was silenced but Hermione’s hand pushed tightly against his mouth.

“Some one else is coming in.” she whispered.

Draco grabbed her hand and threw it down. She grimaced at him and turned to Harry. She blushed quite a bit, as she noticed that Harry was standing there in only his boxers, holding a cushion. Then she turned and looked at Draco once again and saw that he too was not fully clothed, either. She looked down to see his belt unbuckled and his pants unbuttoned. The blond pinkened a bit before growling at Hermione and buttoning his pants.

“Really, it’s not like I haven’t seen it already.” She huffed and turned her attention to the back of the bookcase.

The three of them heard a quite mumbling coming from the classroom.

“Really, monitoring the classrooms it beneath me, why couldn’t he just get one of the damn prefects to do it.”

They mumbling and soft foot steps continued around the room but cam to a halt abruptly.

“What is this?”

Quietly, Hermione slid the book case open a little bit. Her and Harry were able to look out and see Professor Snape holding Draco’s tie in his hand. They watch curiously as he brought the tie up to his face and inhaled deeply.

“Malfoy?” Snape hissed. He turned so fast that his robed rustled up some dust from the floor, as he walked out of the door.

“He smelled it.” Harry said confused, “How does he know what you smell like?” he turned to Draco, who was now putting his shirt back on. He shrugged.

“How the bloody hell should I know?” he spat.

“Harry put your robes on. Hurry up, Malfoy’s got to get back before Snape get down there.” Hermione said rapidly. Harry looked at her with an angry expression but put his robes on.

“Now come on.” She grabbed Draco’s hand and pulled him out from behind the book case and across the room. He tried to shake his hand free from her grasp but was unable to.

“Let go!” he hissed, she ignored him.

That ran up the stairs, skipping every few with Harry close behind them.

“Hermione, how is this going to be faster, we are going up, Draco needs to go down. Snape is probably half way there by now.” Harry asked as the three of them reached the seventh floor landing.

She pushed the door open and pulled him through it. She pulled back one of the giant red and gold tapestries and tapped the stones with her wand they opened up, revealing a narrow stair case.

“Take a left at the landing, and you’ll be half way there. It leads into the unused classroom in the dungeons.” She spoke to Draco as he finished buttoning up his robes. “If you hurry you should be able to beat him down there. She finished.

The two boys looked at her as if she was crazy.

“Well,” she said impatiently “Go.”

Draco shot her a brief smile and entered the passage and began down the stairs.

“Wait.” She shouted.

He stopped and looked back up at her, as she grabbed Harry’s tie, that he was
holding along with his shirt and pants, and pointed her wand at it. The scarlet and gold strips immediately turned to ones of green and silver. She tossed the tie down to Draco who caught it and disappeared down the stairs.

Harry finished getting dressed, all except his tie, and walked up the portrait, said the password and went to walk through it, when Hermione grabbed his arm. He snapped his head around and glared at her with an infuriated look on his face.

“Leave me alone.” He spat, and tried to enter the common room again.

“Harry please.” Hermione whimpered.

***A/N Well there’s the rest of that, hope it wasn’t too bad for you all, having to wait for it. Ok on a side note, I have noticed that I have quite a large collection of information, colleted up about this story that I haven’t used. Like some background info that isn’t really that important to the storyline, but still interesting, and little things that I decided to cut out before I posted the chapters. I am thinking about posting them somehow, I don’t know, maybe starting a new story for them of just doing sub chapters in this one, not sure about that yet. I just was wondering what you all think, should I post that stuff, I mean will you all read it??? Anyway thank you all for reading and don’t forget to review. Oh and welcome back Jacky!!!
Ok one last thing. I am going to recommend another story to everyone here. It called “Dare You to Move” by Anneleigh86. It very good, she updated so damn fast I can’t even believe where she’d gets the time to do it. So you H/D flag wavers should take you flags over there and check it out.

Chapter 35: And His Silver Eyes Glinted
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry sat on his bed, very much awake. He had a million thought running through his head, and he wasn’t sure how he felt about any of them. He had never really thought about the situation with Draco, he did want to. He knew that he felt a great emptiness inside, with out him, but hated the thought that he, Harry Potter, needed Draco Malfoy for anything. He thought of them as just to people when they were together not potter and Malfoy. Then there was the new addition of Hermione. He wasn’t ready to hear what she had just told him an hour before, but she wouldn’t wait.

“How could she be in love with me?” he thought to himself.

He fell backwards on to his pillow, and shut his eyes. He knew he wouldn’t be sleeping tonight, but that didn’t really matter as tomorrow was Saturday. He tried to keep his thoughts away from Draco and Hermione. It was hard but after a while he was able to. Unfortunately he didn’t like the new thoughts either.

He remembered all the time he had spent with Ginny, over the past weeks. He couldn’t help but think he was using her. He did enjoy their time together, but he knew that he was giving her a false hope. She had definite feelings for him and he did not return them. He never thought about how she must feel when he around. He rolled over and slammed his fist in to his pillow. Not only did he have Hermione’s new revelation on his mind, not knowing how he truly felt about Draco, but now guilt about Ginny.

Knowing certainly now that he would be getting no sleep, he decided to take a walk. He grabbed his father’s cloak and walked through the portrait. He wandered out on to the grounds and sat down underneath a large tree about half way to the Quidditch pitch.

Just as he got comfortable Hedwig landed in front of him carrying a small package. He leaned forward and retrieved the package and gave her a treat from his pocket. She gave a hoot of thanks and perched on a low branch above him. He recognized the handwriting on the package, how could he not? The green ink, spelled out ‘Harry’, in a very precise way. Just curly enough to look important and distinguished, but not overly sculpted in a school girl way.

He pulled the silver string and the package almost unwrapped it self, reveling, his gold and scarlet tie, along with a small piece of parchment.


Thank you for this. Snape sure did look confused when he entered the common room and saw me sitting at a table, deep in to my homework. I wish you could have seen the look on his face; you would have died of laughter. Oh, and tell Granger thanks too.


Harry placed everything in his pocket and looked up at the sky. It really was a beautiful night. He was sort of happy that he couldn’t sleep. He leaned back into the tree and stared at the clouds that had rolled in.

Harry opened his eyes sharply. He had fallen asleep. The first thing he saw was the eerie, dark clouds above his head, the second thing he saw was a thin, pale, blond, boy sitting in front of him.

“Sorry, did I wake you? I didn’t mean to.” Draco said softly.

Harry rubbed his eyes and looked back into the silvery eyes that were in front of him.

“How long have you been here?” he asked.

“Oh, I don’t know exactly, about an hour I expect.” Draco said adjusting his hair.

Harry’s knees ached form sitting with his legs crossed for so long. He swung them open and place one on either side of Draco and sighed in relief as they started to feel a little better.

“Why didn’t you wake me?” he asked.

Draco had a confused look on his face, and didn’t reply.

Harry looked at the blonde intently, and followed Draco’s gaze to his legs, that were sprawled open around him, and then looked back up at his face. A small smirk had grown and then he realized it.

“No, Draco, my legs were asleep, that’s all, and that’s why I am sitting like this.” Harry said turning slightly red in the face.

“Oh.” Draco replied moving his gaze to Harry’s flushed cheeks. “Really, you would think that you would be comfortable around me by now.”

“What?” Harry asked confused.

Draco reached one hand out and brushed up against Harry’s face, running his thumb over the rosy cheek.

“You’re blushing.” Draco said.

“Oh.” Harry said looked down so Draco couldn’t see his face anymore as he knew that he’d be even redder.

The blonde scooted closer and started to brush the mess of raven locks out of Harry’s eyes, when he bumped Harry’s left leg.

“Ahhh…hahhh” Harry wailed and shot his head up and immediately placed his hands on his thigh.

Draco flung his head up and looked at the irritated look on the face of the boy in front of him.

“Right.” He whispered as his evil grin grew large on his face and his silver eyes glinted in, what little light was shinning from the moon as the clouds pass by it. “Your legs are asleep.”

“Draco, No.” Harry shouted, but it was too late, Draco had already placed both his hands around Harry’s right shin and slid his leg up.

Harry let out another shriek and grabbed his calf on his right leg.

“Draco, stop it, please.” Harry pledged

He looked up to see the blonde not two inches from his face now grinning the most evil grin he had seen. Draco pressed his lips into Harry’s and he let his leg slide back down. The kiss was forceful and heavy, as they always were now, not like they were before.

Harry’s forgot about the horrible discomfort of his legs tingling immensely and fell deep into Draco’s lips. That was until Draco rested a hand on Harry’s left thigh. Harry’s head shot back, breaking the kiss, and knocking on the tree.

“Ahh…ahh…OW!” was what Draco heard and he couldn’t help but laugh.

“This is all your fault.” Harry hissed at Draco playfully, while rubbing the back of his head.

“No it’s not. I’m not the one who decided to sleep sitting with my lags crossed.” He replied.

“You could have woken me up when you got here and none of this would have happened.” Harry replied as he flinched as Draco was touching he extremely sensitive legs again. “What are you doing? Stop, just let them be, I’ll be fine in a few minutes.

Draco positioned himself perpendicular to Harry and placed his own, thin, legs underneath the bend of Harry’s knees, and began to rub both of Harry’s thighs.

“If you rub them it will go away faster.” He looked at Harry, who was staring back at him like he was torturing him. “I’m trying to help.” He announced.

“Help? You … your just being… mean.” Harry spat back, at a loss for words.

Draco laughed at this response, and looked into the frazzled green eyes.

“If I wanted to be mean I’d make you get up and try to walk. Now that wouldn’t be a bad idea. I’d get a good laugh at least.” He finished with a grin and worked his hand down to Harry’s calves.

Harry’s didn’t reply he just laid his head against the tree and let Draco try to “help.” After about ten minutes Draco looked up at Harry.

“Is it better yet, my hands are starting to cramp.” He asked.

“Oh, yeah.” Harry looked at Draco with a grin and continued. “They’ve been fine for a while now, I just for got to tell you.”

“You brat!” Draco said with a chuckle and slipped Harry in the stomach.

He didn’t hit him hard but it caught Harry off guard and he jumped forward a bit. Draco sat back with his surprised look and began to laugh. Harry rolled his eye and sat back against the tree.

“So, how did you know where I was?” Harry asked after Draco calmed his laughter.

Draco scooted up to lean ageist the tree beside Harry.

“Well when I sent Hedwig, she didn’t go the way she usually does. So I assumed you weren’t in bed and I figured I’d see if I could find you as I wasn’t really tired.” He said as he removed his cloak. “Why were you sleeping out here anyway?”

“I didn’t mean to fall a sleep here.” Harry replied.

“Well I didn’t think so.” Draco replied.

“Come on we should go back.” Harry said as he stood up and offered his hand to Draco.

They were about half way back to the castle when the first rain drop fell.

Draco was in the middle of a sentence when he stopped and looked up at the sky. Nether if them had paid attention to them mass of swelling clouds above their head. He wasn’t sure how he hadn’t noticed before as there were bright blasts of lightning jumping between the clouds over head.

He looked back at Harry who didn’t know why he had stopped talking, but soon realized as the instant down pour started. They were completely soaked in a minute. They ran back to the entrance hall as fast as they could and stopped just inside to catch their breath. Harry gave a short chuckle as he noticed that Draco’s blond tresses were plastered to his head and hung down in his face as well. But from the look on Draco’s face Harry knew he looked the same way.

Both boys tried, as best as they could to repair the state of their hair and robes, which were both completely saturated. Harry managed to at least get his hair to look ruffled sort of how it looked normally. Draco tried to pull his hair back but it just stood up uneven clumps all over. Harry doubled over in laughter and this.

“Would you hush, you’re going to get up in caught.” Draco hissed at Harry, who was still clutching his stomach.

“Oh, I give up on you tonight. I’ll see you in the morning.” Draco said.

Harry nodded and turned to walk off, but was stopped by his shoulder being tugged back. He spun back around and was met but Draco’s lips again, finally calming Harry down from his laughing fit.

“Good night.” Draco said, and walked of down the stairs.

**A/N I have a couple of updates for you all. First off I have decided to post the extra little goodies that I have cut from this story. It will be in a new story called “Deeper into Hermione’s Secret. So you all can check that out. It should be up soon if it’s not already. Well it’s already up, and I see that some of you have already found it. And are very on top of things *coughhJackycough* Second, for those of you who have read my other stories, I’m sorry that I have been slacking off lately. But updates are on their way. A new chapter for “Somewhat Damaged” is just about ready to post, as well as the last chapter for “The Serpent’s Dagger.” Ok now last, I have posted a new story, titles “Honey Blonde.” It is my first attempt at a story with an original character. I am really excited with how it is turning out, and would really appreciate it if you all would go and check it out. That is if you want to and have the time. Now I’m done with the occasional self promotion. Thank you guys for reading and reviewing. I luv you all, tons.

Chapter 36: I Don’t Care That You Know
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry woke up around 11:30 and made his way down to the common room. He had forgotten entirely about everything except for Draco’s spiky head last night. It wasn’t until he saw Ginny sitting in one of the four armchairs by the fire, and Ron sitting next to Hermione on the sofa, both girls, arms crossed and staring in opposite directions, that he remembered what happened. Ron had the most terrified look on his face and Harry couldn’t blame him.

He hadn’t realized it before, but Ginny must know how Hermione feels. That would explain why they aren’t talking, and nobody deserves to be in the middle of that, especially not Ron. But Harry knew he was already in the middle. There was nothing he could do about it now.

“Thank Merlin, mate, you are finally up.” Ron said with a sigh of relief as both Ginny and Hermione snapped their heads around to look at Harry. “These two are driving me crazy.” Both girls snapped their tongues as that comment and then sat back with arms crosses. “See. You’ve got to help me. They won’t talk to each other and they both get mad at me when I talk to the other one.” Ron finished in a desperate tone.

Harry sat down in the chair across from Ginny and eyed them both not saying anything yet. Hermione’s eyes widened as Harry looked from her to Ron and back, and Harry took this to mean that she hadn’t told him what was going on yet, and he certainly wasn’t going to.

“How long have you been up this morning?” Harry asked carefully. Both Hermione and Ginny looked to see who he was asking, but sat back when they saw him looking at Ron.

“Since 9:00.” Ron said heavily.

The four of them jumped as a loud banging came from out side the portrait.

“Let me in you big pink whale.” Came from the hall along with some more pounding. Harry rolled his eyes and sighed, as he recognized the voice, and began to stand up.

“No, I’ll go.” Ginny said as she jumped up and sprinted to the portrait.

“Who the bloody hell is that?” Ron asked. Hermione shot Harry an evil look as it was obvious that she knew who it was too.

“Ginny you have to let me in. I need to talk to Harry.” Draco said, out of breath, as soon as the portrait opened. She slammed it shut behind her and looked at him curiously.

“What did you just say?” she questioned.

“I need to talk to Harry. It’s important.” He repeated.

“No, you called me Ginny.”

“Yes, so I did. Can we make a big deal out of this later please.” He said impatiently. “Now can I come in?”

Ginny stared at him in shock for a second, before answering.

“No, you’d better not, there are other people in there you know, not just Harry. What would they think if I just let you barge on in to our common room?” she said firmly. “Besides, he talking to Ron right now and he don’t know.” She said.

Draco stood up straight and looked at her with an eyebrow raised. “You know?” he asked with a shaky voice.

Ginny shook her head and put one hand on her hip. “You really are screwed up in the head from all this aren’t you. I saw you kissing, in the hospital wing, remember.” She asked.

“Oh yeah I forgot about that.” The blonde replied fixing his hair even thought there was nothing wrong with it.

“But Harry told me everything as well, when you talking to him.” She stated.

“What?” Draco shouted taking a few steps closer to the redhead, tossing a chunk of metallic blond into his face.

“Well, you weren’t taking to him, neither was Hermione, and he couldn’t really tell my brother, with how he’s been acting lately. He needed someone to talk to him.” She paused, before reaching up and brushing his hair back into place with her hand. “Wow, it is so smooth, just like he said it was.” Draco stepped back from her.

“Besides I don’t care about it. What ever you two have going on, that your business, I’m just here for emotional support when you have you little tuffs, I guess.” She finished with a smirk.

Draco inhaled deeply, before walking back up to her.

“Look I don’t care that you know, as long as you don’t tell anyone else, understand?” He spat angrily, glaring into Ginny’s eyes. All she could do was nod. “Now would you please go and get Harry for me? Tell him I’ll meet him where he was just before he went for his last swim.” He finished and noticing the confused look on her face, he added. “He’ll know where I mean.” He turned and took a few steps but returned.

“Thank you, Ginny, and please don’t let Granger hear you tell him where to meet me.” he asked softly. “And did he really tell you that my hair was soft?”

Ginny chuckled, “No I was just messing with you, but it is amazingly soft, you have to let me know what you use someday.”

Draco raised an eye brow, yet again, at her.

“But he did tell me how adorable he thinks it is when you do that.” She whispered to him. He immediately lowered it, and gave her a short grin before retreating down the stairs.

Ginny walked back thought the portrait and saw that Hermione had pulled Harry away from Ron and was talking to him quietly. Ron pretended to watch Dean and Neville play chess, but was almost falling off his chair trying to hear what they were saying. Harry saw Ginny walking up behind Hermione, who didn’t notice her. His eyes widened as if her thought she was going to explode or something.

“How could you tell him the password, do you know how dangerous that was? I wouldn’t tell him the new one if I were you.” Hermione said in a very angry whisper.

“I didn’t tell him he said he heard it from Peeves, I didn’t even know he knew it until after he used it.” Harry whispered back.

“He used it? He’s already been in here?” she taped her foot.

“Yeah I knocked my head against the wall one night and he brought me back, I didn’t know what was happening, I woke up in the morning and thought everything was a dream.” Harry whispered back to her with a grin, but it soon drained as Hermione didn’t think it to be the least but funny.

“You know…” Ginny said. Hermione whipped around, and interrupted.

“We are talking in private, it’s very rude of you to interrupt.” She spat at Ginny.

“Well, next time you want to take in private, I suggest you go some where private.” she spat back and turned around to every one else in the common room now staring at the three of them. Hermione looked at Ron, and the he tipped backwards out to the chair that he was leaning back in, crashing to the floor.

“We will continue this later Harry.” And with that Hermione was gone; she disappeared up the stairs to the girls’ dormitory.

Ginny grabbed Harry’s hand and pulled him out into the hall.

“Draco said he needs to talk to you. He said it’s important.” Ginny whispered.

“He thinks everything is important.” Harry groaned. “I just got up, and I’ve been arguing with Hermione, and I don’t feel like talking to him right now.” Harry whined like a child. “Did he say what it was about?”

“No, but I think it might be important. It looked like he had just got up, and thrown his robes on, fixed his hair and ran all the way up here. I mean he didn’t have a shirt on under his robes I could see that much.” Ginny said.

“Well alright, did he say where?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, he said for you to meet him where you were just before you went for your last swim.” She said unsurely.

Harry nodded and began to make his was down the stairs.

Harry knew exactly where Draco meant, but wasn’t too fond of the idea of going back there. The last time he ended his visit there with a forty-some foot drop into the freezing lake, and didn’t want to do that again.

**A/N** well there’s that. Not much happened I know, but the next chapter is very important, and will be more exciting, I hope anyway. ^^^^also I would like to point out, to those of you who don’t venture on to the message board that Admin has cleaned out any accounts with out stories, so those of you who signed up when they turned off the anonymous reviews, if you haven’t posted a story, your account it gone, which I’m sure you’ve noticed, but you can still review anonymously now that it has been turned back on. Thanks to all of you for the reviews, and keep it up! Also I would just like to mention my side story I posted “Deeper into Hermione’s Secret” it sort of runs along side of this one, in a way. I will be posting a new chapter there shortly.

Chapter 37: “I am still a Malfoy after all”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


There was some confusion regarding chapter two of “Deeper into Hermione’s Secret. I will try to clear that up here first. Please if you are not confused, just skip this and go right ahead to the chapter.

Ok, now for the people which I have confused. I’m sorry! That original was set to happen in a chapter that I cut out completely, it fits between chapter 31 and 32, January sometime. I made two references to this in Hermione’s Secret.


Harry had attempted to talk with him on numerous occasions. He sent Hedwig with letters, they weren’t replied to. He tried to talk to him in the halls and class but was either ignored or hexed for his efforts. He even tried to talk to Malfoy after the Slytherin and Ravenclaw match but took a beater bat to the head for it. After various cuts, bruises, two black eyes, a busted lip, four Oculus Reparo charms, a new set of robes, and a short swim in the lake, Harry decided it was time to give up. from the third paragraph of chapter 32


“Now would you please go and get Harry for me? Tell him I’ll meet him where he was just before he went for his last swim.” He finished and noticing the confused look on her face, he added. “He’ll know where I mean.” He turned and took a few steps but returned. Draco tells Ginny where Harry need to meet him, from the end of chapter 36, the last chapter.

For future reference some of the stuff I post there, may not seem to fit into the story because I cut everything about it out. I will try to post an author’s note, giving more details about it when I post it, I do apologize. Now on to chapter 37.

Harry walked along the outside of the wall that separated the castle and the cliff overlooking the lake. He saw Draco leaning up against the wall.

“Harry I remember!” Draco called out and began to walk toward Harry who was keeping himself tightly up next to the wall.

“I woke up this morning and I remembered everything, it’s so strange, well at least I think it remember everything, I guess I’m not sure if it’s everything or not, you know what mean?” Draco spat out all at once, in a very giddy way. “What are you doing?” he asked.

“The last time I was up here I ended up taking a forced belly flop into the lake and I hope not to do it again.” Harry replied with a grin.

“Oh, yeah, that.” Draco replied looking down trying to hide his flushed face. Harry thought about commenting but decided not to. “I am sorry about that, you know.” Draco looked at him with puppy dog eyes.

“So you remember.” Harry stated.

“Yeah!” Draco said “I do. But I’m not sure if it’s everything, or not. I still don’t know really. I mean some of it fits into what you’ve told me, and all, and some doesn’t but I’m sure you must have left some things out of course.” He said as he sat down up against the wall.

Draco liked to sit up here, thought he usually sat with his legs hanging over the edge, today he knew that Harry wouldn’t join he there so he sat back by the wall.

“I remember the night at the astronomy tower. And I was thinking about that while I was waiting for you.” Draco spoke gently. “Does Dumbledore know what is going on or not?”

Harry looked at him with an indecisive look. He scrunched his lips together and raised an eyebrow. “I don’t know. I haven’t really thought about that much. But I suppose so. He usually knows everything. It gets rather annoying sometimes.” Harry spoke flatly.

“Well he knew we were together that night at the Quidditch Pitch, he addressed the letter to the both of us. He knew we were under you cloak he said so. So he must know, but why would he just let Granger do a thing like that?” Draco’s voice rose a bit. “I mean she was altering me, making me act differently and all, shouldn’t that be illegal or something. I can’t just go around putting people on the Imperio Curse, not can I?” he finished harshly.

Harry knew that Draco was getting angry and not only didn’t like seeing him that way, he also wasn’t ready to go for a swim again either.

“Why don’t we talk about that some other day, I mean you just now remember everything, why don’t we talk about something that was fun?” Harry asked cautiously.

“Like what?” Draco replied happily, mush to Harry’s relief.

“I dunno, what do you remember?” Harry asked.

“Test me. Say something and I’ll see if I remember it?” Draco said excitedly.

“You want to play a game?”

“Well yeah I guess sort of.” Draco shrugged.

“Ok.” Harry thought “Well do you remember Potions class after we stayed up in the great hall all night?” Harry said with a grin.

Draco looked deep in his thoughts as if he was mentally willing a tiny version of himself in his head to leaf through the paged of a huge book, looking for the right page. Harry new instantly when he found it. The look on his face changed dramatically. Draco turned to Harry with a huge grin on his face and his eyes, the silver- grey slates, were shining like a child on Christmas morning.

“Yeah, we both kept falling asleep. You broke you glasses and Granger had to keep fixing them for you.” He said with a chuckle.

“And…” Harry asked widening his eyes “What did you do?”

“Well, let’s see. I knocked over my books, pushed my ink off the table, bent my quill, pulled out some of my hair and cracked my head on the desk few times, eventually getting a bloody nose.” Draco finished as Harry stared at him with his jaw dropped.

“I guess I must have missed some of that, while I was asleep.” He said flatly.

“Oh and I knocked my parchment roll of the table and it rolled all the way to the front of the class, I blamed Longbottom, and Professor Snape took 10 points from Gryffindor.” Draco said with a proud expression on his face.

“Ok, umm. Do you remember Hermione?” Harry asked with wide eyes.

Draco looked at him for a second before turning his attention out to the lake. “Yes.” He spoke softly.

“Well that good. What’s wrong? Aren’t you glad that you now have your own memories of what happened, instead of having to just trust what other people say?” Harry put his arm around Draco. He didn’t reply, just kept staring at the lake.

A few minutes passed in silence; with both boys watching the spring breezes blows across the lake, causing gently ripples. Draco lay back resting his head in the soft grass.

“It was nice, I had feelings I wasn’t used to, and I didn’t know what to do with them. But that’s all gone now; I just can’t forget what she did to me.” he spoke softly.

Harry lay down beside him, propped up in one elbow.

“Well, then why are we here. Why do you still talk to me?” Harry asked.

“Harry, do you remember when we first met? For the very first time I mean, in Madam Malkin’s?” Draco said picking up his voice just a little and turning his gaze from the clouds overhead to Harry.

“Yes.” Harry answered

“Well don’t you think it was nice?” Draco asked.

Harry just gave assort of indecisive look.

“At first, when we were talking about Quidditch, well when I was, before that…Hagrid came for you.” Draco added.

“I guess.” Harry answered with a shrug.

“I mean we didn’t know each other. There were no names to get in our way. We were just two people, no families, no alliances, pure and simple, the way things should be.” he added, still staring into Harry’s eyes.

Harry didn’t say anything he just stared back. He noticed a great sadness in Draco’s eyes that wasn’t there before. The more he looked at the pale gray eyes; he realized that the sadness had been there all along. It had been hiding in the background, behind the façade that he always wore on the outside as protection. Draco Malfoy’s shell was faltering

“Do you ever wish you weren’t who you are?” Draco added softly.

Harry sighed and lay down and looked up at the clouds.

“Well yes, but I do because of the fact that I am the one who lived. Everyone expects so much me, and I don’t want to let anyone down. It a great weight on your head you know. But I suppose everyone wishes they are someone else as some point in their life.” Harry replied.

Draco sat up and looked at the lake again.

“But we’re different, you and me.” Harry added.

“Yes. We are different. At least that’s what I used to think, well what I was told, anyway. Now that I’ve taken the time to get to know you, to get inside your head a little, I see that we really are the same. You don’t want to let anyone down, it can’t be that bad. I mean you don’t have parents; you won’t have to let them down. I don’t care about everyone else. I just hate the thought that I will betray my father. But I don’t want to hurt you either. It’s strange. Last year I would have paid to see you in pain, gladly, most likely been at the front of the line.” He said looked at Harry, who didn’t look so amused with the conversation anymore.

“Yes I know. I’m an evil person. Well how evil can I be when I have a soft side for one of my father’s biggest enemies? I just have to need to make sure nothing happens to you. I don’t know why it’s just there inside me. Even though I am still furious with Hermione, something inside of me, even want to protect her also.” Draco finished with a huff.

“Draco,” Harry said softly. “Maybe you should talk to her.”

“Yes I’ve thought about it. The only think is, I’m scared. I’m completely scared of myself.” He paused and took a deep breath. “Well two things really. I remember how I felt about her. I don’t trust my self around her.” He paused again, and looked at the extremely confused look on Harry’s face.

“Look. We are supposed to be so different, you and me, but look at us, we really aren’t. There’s got to be more. There has to be something, which is still hiding. I mean I’m beginning to think that this is all part of something bigger. I don’t know what though. So I’m afraid that I will ruin it, well, us. I mean, I am still a Malfoy after all. We are known for soiling everything that crosses our path, even if we don’t mean to.” He reached over and took Harry’s hand.

“I can’t help my family. I can’t choose who I am. I don’t want to betray my family, my blood, my father.” He looked deep into the emerald eyes glowing back at him. “But I don’t think I can turn my back on this either.” His cold, grey eyes froze over for a brief second.

Harry just stared at the blonde boy. Even with all that and gone on between them this year, he had not heard Draco speak like that. Like just saying those words was ripping his heart out while it was still beating.

He blinked, and Harry was shocked. He saw instantly, the cold, steal, gaze, shooting at him, melt. Draco’s eye’s filled up with tears, but not a single one escaped to roll down his porcelain skin.

“What exactly are you saying?” Harry asked, in a tender manner, placing his other hand on top of the long slender fingers.

“Harry, you know what I said. I see it in those green eyes of yours. You, Harry are the only one who seems to be able to make sense of what I say. It shows in the perfect jade glowing back at me. In your eyes, I am at peace, and don’t think I care anymore who will damn me for it.” He rested his head, gently on Harry’s stomach, and stared out at the lake.

**A/N** ok now that was a little deeper, and I hope you all liked it. I just want to say that a few chapters back I said that I thought that there would be around 45 chapters. Well I know think that there will be a few more then that. Just an update, nothing much. Again thanks for reading and reviewing.

I’m so excited about the next few chapters. When I sat down to write this one I couldn’t stop, and I blasted through three chapters all at once. So I will post the next one sometime tomorrow and another most likely on the week end sometime. Hope you enjoy.

Chapter 38: Not in Those Exact Words
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Draco walked into the great hall the next morning in a good mood. He was smiling, not smirking or grinning but smiling. It was something that most people didn’t get to see often, so he wasn’t really shocked when people stared as he walked past them. He walked right up behind Harry and Ron, and stopped.

“What are you doing? Shove off Malfoy.” Ron hissed at the blonde who saw the surprised looks on Hermione, Ginny, and Harry’s faces. They saw what was happening, something that Ron should have also, but was do caught up in his anger that he didn’t.

“Just a minute Weasley, I’m here on friendly terms.” Draco said as he smiled at Ron, who stared back at him in shock.

“Just a small token.” He said as he leaned across the table and placed a package in front of Ginny. She blushed.

Ron looked at Ginny, then back to Draco.

“Why are you giving my sister presents? What if she doesn’t want it? You git.” Ron asked angrily. Draco put his hands in his pockets.

“Well then I suppose she’ll give it back.” He replied, still smiling.

Harry looked at Draco, he looked different. It was more then just the smile, Harry was used to his smile now. Yes it was a little frightening the first few times he saw it, but it’s not anymore. Draco looked relaxed; he was slouching a little bit. His back was not rigid like it always was, holding his head up high.

“Well whatever, just get out of here Malfoy.” Ron said as he shoved Draco back a few feet, “you are spoiling my breakfast.”

The other three’s mouths opened wide, as they watched Ron shove Draco sort of by the waist, as he was sitting down. Draco, smiled at Ron, then turned to Harry and gave a wink. He nodded at Hermione’s who nodded back, still a little shocked. Then he winked again at Ginny, before turning his attention back to Ron.

“You’re not very observant this morning are you?” he said in a soft, gentle tone, before smiling, and walking over to sit at the Slytherin table.

“What the bloody hell is that supposed to mean?” Ron said turning back around.

Harry just smiled at Hermione as she shook her head.

“Ron, you touched him!” Ginny said.

“Yeah I know, it was disgusting.” Ron replied.

“No, mate. You touched him, and nothing happened. The shield thing Dumbledore put on him, remember?” Harry said through a big grin.

Ron’s face went blank. He turned to look at Draco, who raised an eye brow at him and bowed his head down slightly, before returning to his toast.

“But… but… why?” Ron stuttered.

“So, are you going to open that or not?” Hermione said looking at the package with wide eyes.

The package was wrapped in green, and tied shut with the usual silver thread. But the writing was not the same. The parchment was carefully torn and even, as it usually was. The lettering was elegant and beautiful, as it usually was. But the emerald ink wasn’t used. Instead it was replaced by scarlet ink.

Ginny read the note that was tied to the top of the package, and noticed right away, that it wasn’t that same. She remembered Draco’s handwriting and how he never wrote with anything other then green ink, from reading the letter’s he wrote to Harry.


It’s rather expensive, so use it wisely.


She passed the note to Harry, who was amazed to see the red ink as well. Ginny tore open the green packing to reviled two bottles.

“Shampoo?” Hermione asked.

Ginny looked over at Draco, who was grinning behind his orange. She smile at him and nodded.

“Let me see that. That’s Muggle shampoo, and very expensive as well.” Hermione said examining one of the bottles.

“Why would he give you shampoo?” Ron asked.

Ginny didn’t reply.

“Look here.” Hermione said pointing at the bottom of the bottle. “That’s like ten bottles of my shampoo.”

Harry, Hermione, and Ginny, explained everything to Ron, back in the common room. Well they managed to leave out anything about Harry and Draco’s more personal affairs. Harry told Ron that he and Draco had become friend over the past months. He didn’t take it very well, as they thought would happen.

“That slimy git can’t be anything more that evil. That it, he will turn on you, you do know that right?” Ron shouted, getting the attention of the entire common room.

Harry tried to explain that he knew, somehow, that Draco was being truthful, but Ron didn’t want to hear anymore and ran up to his bed.

“So did he really say that he wouldn’t become a death eater?” Hermione asked Harry.

“Well not in those exact words but yeah I’m sure that’s what he meant.” Harry said.

She pulled Harry aside, and talked very quietly.

“I don’t know if you’ve had time to think about what I said to you the other night, but I want you to forget about it.” she said rushed.

“Hermione, no…” he started.

“Harry, this can wait. Draco needs you now, more then I do. If he really is thinking about betraying his father and Voldemort, then he will need you there for him.” She said looking into Harry’s eyes.

“I don’t know what I want, but I do know that I…” he started again.

“Please, just don’t say it. It will be easier if you don’t. Trust me. You don’t need me in this as anymore then a friend.” A single tear rolled down over her cheek.

Harry wiped it off and hugged Hermione tightly. “I’m sorry.” He whispered in to her ear.

“Don’t be.” she said pulling out of the hug and smiling at him.

They walked back over to Ginny, who was sitting on the sofa, smelling he knew shampoo.

“Harry is this really the same shampoo he uses?” She asked with a grin.

Harry took the bottle, and placed it under his nose and took a deep breath. A smile grew on his face as he handed the bottle back to her.

“Yes.” He said simple.

“Great that’s all I need, you walking about smelling like him. What was he thinking, giving you that.” He said with a smile as he pulled out a deck of exploding snaps.

“I think he likes torturing you.” Hermione said with a chuckle at the first pop, came form Ginny’s hand.

“Do you think he will be alright?” Harry said nodding to the boy’s dormitory.

“I hope so. But I’m beginning to think that it’s not such a good idea for Draco to have taken the barrier down.” Hermione said raising an eye brow.

**A/N** yeah lots of emotion in the last chapter, the next few chapter will be the same. Lots of emotion and lots if info for you all, hope you like it!!!!! I did really hope to be wrapping up the story soon, but now with the new direction, I don’t see that happening. But I know you guys aren’t complaining.

Now it time once more for the obligatory self promotion again.

Frozen Over

Harry returns to Hogwarts for his 6th year, tired, angry, and confused. Maybe a change of scene is what is needed, maybe not.

Basically, Harry is tired of everything and everyone. He wasn’t to take a break, and that just what he does. But who do you think he picks to confide in. Probably not the person he should.

First chapter up and roaring, in Draco’s POV, but will switch by chapter B/W DM and HP, maybe other too, not sure yet.

Hope you guys get a chance to check it out.

Chapter 39: “I can’t believe you Harry Potter”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Mr. Potter.” Professor McGonagall, said very straight forward, as she always did. “The head master requests a word with you.”

The entire class stopped stirring their potion and looked between Harry, McGonagall, and Snape. Harry flowed suit and looked at Snape. He stared at Harry with his usual scowl, before nodding to him.

“You as well, Mr. Malfoy.” McGonagall added.

The class was now taking turns glancing between the two professors, and the two boys clearing their tables. There were a few whispers at Harry and Draco left the classroom.

“Excuse me, Professor, but what is all of this about?” Harry asked gingerly.

“Ask, Mr. Malfoy, it is his doing.” She said with an unsure tone, and an expression to match.

Harry turned to Malfoy, but he had already begun to speak.

“I asked the head master for some advice, as well as some assistance.” Draco stated, in a tone, which sounded very much like the Malfoy the Harry hated. But the flash of a charming smile lightened the mood, as they walked to Dumbledore’s office.

There were two large arm chairs sitting at Dumbledore’s desk, with two steaming mugs of butter beer, sitting in front of them.

“Please sit down.” Dumbledore said, and motioned to the chairs. They did.

“Don’t worry Minerva. It is for the best. I assure you.” He said softly, glancing over his half moon spectacles at the professor, who still had the same expression on her face. She nodded and left.

“Mr. Malfoy has come to me Harry, with some wonderful news, but I’m sure you know all about it already, so I will skip that and go straight to the answers you two seek.” The head master spoke, sitting himself down across from them. Harry looked at Malfoy, who only grinned back.

“Mr. Malfoy, you have requested my assistance in a very pertinent mater which you need to deal with right away.” Dumbledore spoke, getting Harry attention back. “Madam Hooch, has offer her day to help you with it, and you will be going as well Harry.”

“Going? Going where?” Harry asked.

“Diagon Alley.” The head master replied.

“Why?” Harry asked again.

“It’s a surprise; you’ll see when we get there.” Draco said, adding a raised eyebrow.

“The three of you will leave as soon as we are finished here. Now as for the other reason you two are here. I think it is wise, Mr. Malfoy, to do what you asked about earlier, for I do feel your safety may be a little weak in the coming weeks. But we shall wait until a later date.” Dumbledore stated.

Harry turned his head back and forth between Dumbledore and Draco, wanting one of them to tell him what was going on, but couldn’t find the words to ask.

“Professor, I have another question?” Draco mentioned, “You said, before, that you were aware of what Granger was doing. So why didn’t you stop her?”

“Ah, yes I was waiting for that question to arise.” He announced taking his glasses off. “I only interfere with the student lives if they are in danger, Mr. Malfoy. I don’t call myself a seer, yet I do see things occasional, and I saw that there would be a certain out come to all of this. One which I’m sure is clear to both of you by now. However, there is more to Miss. Granger then she has enlightened. That too will be clearer in time, and I must advise you two not to pry. She will let you know, when the time is right.”

“Thank you Professor.” Draco said, sipping his butter beer, which was still far too hot to drink.

“Now if that is all, you two should be on your way.” Dumbledore said, standing up and leading them out of his office. Harry followed Draco down the stairs, with a million questions running through his head.

“Are we ready boys?” Madam hooch called out.

“Just a minute, please.” Harry said abruptly and pulled Draco into the great hall and shut the doors.

“What the hell is going on?” he asked.

“You’re kidding right. We don’t have time right now.” Draco replied with a smile.

Harry stared back at him with a flat expression.

“I have no clue what just happened, Draco. Mind filling me in?” He answered.

“Harry, I’m not going to be a death eater. You know that.” Draco said. The smile falling from his face. “We talked about this, on the cliff.”


“What did you think I was going on about up there?” Draco hissed.

“But so soon? I mean we just talked about it, aren’t you going to think about it?” Harry said, still confused.

“What you don’t want me to be with you? You would rather me follow my father, following Voldemort?” Draco bit back, in tone that Harry hadn’t heard in a while.

“No, no. that’s not what I mean.” Harry replied shakily.

Draco walked forward, pushing Harry back into the wall. There was a fierce fire burning in his eyes, and his face was very pink.

“I decide to do this, and when I need you the most, you decide it’s time to run. I can’t believe you Harry Potter. I knew you were like me but I never realized you were like my father.” Draco growled. He was shaking, he was so angry, and his breathes were very rapid.

Harry wasn’t sure what to say, he didn’t know what was going on, everything’s been happening so fast lately. The only thing he could think of to do, he did. He reached up and grabbed Draco by the back of the neck and kissed him. It was an attempt to calm the blonde down, however it didn’t work. Draco kissed Harry back, very roughly, tugging at his raven lock, tossing them up even more then they already were. Harry felt Draco’s teeth dig into his lower lip. He grunted in pain, and shoved him back.

Harry bent over a little and ran his finger over his lip, to catch some of the blood that he could already taste. He looked up at Draco, who was licking his lips. He sat down and began to laugh. Harry stared at him for a while, before getting a grin on his own face.

“You know Malfoy; some times I think you are a vampire.” He said with a chuckle.

Draco calmed himself, and looked back at Harry, who was still running his tongue over his lip. “Sorry about that, I can’t control myself too well when I’m angry.”

“No shit, Draco. Remember, I was the one at the receiving end of the beater bat.” Harry said with a grin.

“Yeah sorry about that too.”

“Draco, I’m here for you, you know that. I will be always. It’s just that everything has happened so fast.” Harry said sitting down next to the blonde.

“But it really hasn’t, I’ve been thinking about it all year.” He said looked down at the floor.

“Why didn’t you say anything before now?” Harry asked.

Draco took in a deep breath. “Because I wasn’t sure that I was strong enough to go through with it. I didn’t want to let you down, when I was weak. At this very moment, I’m feel rather strong and if I’m going to do this I have to do it now.” Draco said looking up into the jade eyes looking back.

“But why are we going to Diagon Alley, and what was Dumbledore talking about your safety.” Harry raised an eyebrow.

“I told you, it’s a secret, and there is something I have to do. I sort of need you there for well, lets say moral support, to make sure I actually do it. And what do you think my father is going to do, when I tell him my decision? Pat me on the back?” Draco said with a grin. “Now can we please go, so we are not gone all day?”

Madam Hooch and the two boys walk across the grounds until they reached the gate. She turned around and looked at them. “It’s so nice to see you two finally getting along with each other.” She grinned at them. “This could make for a quite interesting Quidditch match, but well have to wait for that one.”

The three of them walked across the bridge, over the Hogwarts express tracks, and into Hogsmeade. Madam Hooch pulled out a small package, wrapped in gold paper. It was a small figurine of a seeker, with his arm out reached as if he was grabbing the snitch.

“Ok on three.” She called out. “1…2…3!”

The three of them all placed a finger on the seeker, and everything began to twirl around them. It all was still strange to Harry who tried to keep his eyes open. He saw how Draco’s face scrunched all up and his eyes were closed very tightly, before he himself couldn’t keep his eyes open any longer.

They appeared in the back of The Leakey Cauldron and Madam Hooch wrapped the tiny seeker back up and placed it in her pocket.

“Ok boys I’ll be waiting here for you, don’t take too long.” She said leaving through the back door.

“I hate that.” Draco said with a grin, replacing his hair back to its usual neat state. “although I don’t think you enjoy it too much either.”

“What do you mean?” Harry asked.

“Well, I’ve never take a port key straight to the dark lord.” Draco replied, taking out his wand and opening the entrance to Diagon alley. Harry just rolled his eyes and followed the blonde through.

***A/N these next few chapters all came out so fast in my head, they do take the story in a different way then I had planned, but I think it is better then what I had original thought to do. The only thing I am a little wary about is how extremely out of character Draco has become, but oh well I guess. So I hope you all do enjoy them.
Maybe I will write up what I had originally planned on doing, as sort of an alternate ending or something. That’s not a promises thought. I think it would be a challenge for me to go back and rewrite everything, tho. Well see. What do you guys think? It would be drastically different mind you, and I know that most of you, who review anyway most likely wouldn’t like it too much. Anyway, thanks again for sticking with my. And hope you all have a few seconds for a review!!!

Chapter 40: “And Miss. Parkinson, it’s always a pleasure.”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry followed Draco, until he stopped just at the entrance to Knockturn alley. Draco turned around and pulled Harry’s hood up covering his face.

“What are we doing? We’re not going down there are we?” Harry said through his hood.

“Yes we have to. It will only take a few minutes.” Draco replied as he dug through his bag. “Here drink this.” He handed Harry a glass of a lumpy, grayish green, sort of fluid.

“Polyjuice Potion? Why?” Harry asked.

“Just do it” Draco said impatiently as he looked around, and as soon as no one was looking their way, he tapped his wand to the Gryffindor crest on Harry’s robes, and it changed into a Slytherin one.

Harry looked at the green and silver badge on his chest and drank the contents of the glass. As soon as he finished Draco took the glass and returned it to his bag, before pushing Harry up against the wall and kissed him.

Harry was trying to bend over and grasp as his stomach as the poly juice potion took affect, but was able to as Draco kept him pressed firmly up to the wall. As soon as the pain was over, Draco backed away, and slowly pulled Harry’s hood back. An amazed look came across Draco’s face. His mouth sort of curled at the corners, but was open a little, before he let out a chuckle.

“Take…take you glasses off.” He stuttered.

Harry reached up as pulled his glass off and felt smooth hair that hung down just to the bottom of his ears.

“Draco!” he said firmly, and pushed his way past the smiling blonde to look at his reflection it the front window of a store, and sure enough, he saw Pansy Parkinson, staring back at him.

“Why? Why not Goyle or Crabbe. I don’t think I would have minded being one of them, but Parkinson.” Harry moaned at him.

“She was the only one whose hair I could get that was smaller then you. You wouldn’t want to have split your robes.” He said still staring. “Come on, it’s a special dose that Professor Snape showed me, it only lasts for twenty minutes.”

They walked down Knockturn Alley and nobody paid attention to them, not like Harry’s last time there. Draco stopped in front of a small shop and turned to Harry.

“You have to remember…Pansy… that you are a Slytherin, so act like one!” Draco said with a chuckle, and walked through the door. The shop was very tiny inside and looked as though no one had been in there in years.

“Ahh, Mr. Malfoy, how are you today. It has been a while.” A very tall, skinny man walked out from behind the counter, and grabbed Draco’s hand. “And Miss. Parkinson, it’s always a pleasure.” He added as he grabbed Harry’s hand and bent down and kissed it.

“So what brings you two to my shop today?” he asked through a raspy voice.

“Well, we are here to buy two of your wonderful dragon hide bags, the large ones.” Draco said.

The man turned to Draco and raised an eyebrow.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Malfoy, I don’t believe I know what you are speaking of?” He said softly.

Draco took a step forward and leaned up to the man. “Oh, I see. If that is the case then do you mind if I use your fire to speak with my father?” Draco snapped and headed to the fire place.

“No, wait, I‘ll see if I have something for you.” He said and rushed off into the back room.

Draco turned to Harry with a smile. “I will miss that.” Draco said sadly.

“Miss what?” Harry asked, as a large chunk of his newly long hair fell into his face. Draco walked over to him.

“Using my father for his power.” He said as he helped Harry fix the hair.

“Oh, Mr. Malfoy, if I may say so, you two fit each other very well.” The tall man said returning with nothing in his hands.

Harry jumped a little, causing more hair to fall; Draco just flashed him a grin and walked up to the counter.

“So I assume you did find two of those bags then?” Draco said over the counter.

“Why, yes as a matter of fact I did. My last two.” The man said.

“Sure.” Draco replied, handing him a rather large amount of galleons from his pocket.
Harry still trying to fix his hair, followed Draco out of the store and back up into Diagon Alley.

“What was that all about? You didn’t even by anything?” he said franticly fighting with the ebony tresses.

“Yes I did.” Draco said with a chuckle, looking at Harry’s wristwatch. “Would you stop fussing with that, it will be gone in a few minutes.” He added as he pulled Harry’s hood back up over his head.

Harry noticed as he changed back into himself that his hair was the last thing to change, and was quite happy that Draco couldn’t see him with Pansy’s hair. He ran his fingers through his hair about five times to make sure that it was back to normal and pulled the hood down, as well as returned his glassed to his face. Draco taped the snake, and it changed back into a red and gold lion. He bent down and picked up something, or at least it looked like he picked something up but there wasn’t anything in his hands.

“Here, feel my hand until you can feel the bag.” Draco said reaching out his hand.

Harry looked at him, for a second, before running his hand down Draco’s wrist and feeling the rigid scaled handle in his hand.”

“Do you feel it?” the blonde asked. Harry nodded. “Well take it would you?”

“Draco this isn’t a dragon hide bag. If seen them before and well I can’t see this one.” Harry said.

“You can’t see it because it’s invisible. They fill them up with some draft that turns them invisible when they die. Then the slay them, just to make these bags, and other things.” Draco said, seeing the confused look on Harry’s face.

“That’s horrible.” Harry replied flatly.

“Yes, well that why we had to go there to get them. Now we have to go to Gringotts.” Draco said as he marched off towards the bank.

“Draco, wait. You’re not going to do what I think you are. Are you?” Harry called out as he ran after him carrying the bag.

**A/N Hope yopu all like this one.

Chapter 41: Vault 687
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

***A/N** Ok, I’m back to my normal posting schedule, for now at least. That is on Tuesdays or Wednesdays, for those of you who never paid attention to it in the first place. The next few chapters will be some what important to the flow of things and hope you all like it. Please if you read this, take a second to leave a review for me, I will greatly appreciate it. You all mean so much to me, and I love to know what you all think. Even if you maybe a little repetitive, it still is very important to me.

Ok now that that’s out of the way on to chapter 41

Vault 687

Draco and Harry walked up to one of the goblins. He stood up on his stool and leaded over the desk at them.

“Yes?” he asked impatiently.

“I want to get into my fault. Draco Malfoy.” Draco replied in a very Malfoy way. Harry even cringed at the sound of his voice.

“Yes Mr. Malfoy, I expect you have your key?” the goblin replied back in the same tone.

“Yes, I do.” Draco said holding his head up high.

“Very well then. Just a minute.” He replied,

“What are you doing?” Harry asked quietly, as they waited.

“What do you think I’m doing Harry? I am still a Malfoy, I can’t live with out money, damn my greedy, spoiled blood.” Draco replied with a grin. Harry just rolled his eyes. “Beside I would have to come here anyway, for your surprise. You haven’t forgotten?” Draco looked at Harry.

“Oh, I thought my surprise was to get to spend part of my day as a pug face wondering around Knockturn Alley with you smirking at me every time you looked at me.” he said sarcastically.

Draco laughed. “No, Harry that was just a little extra fun for me!” He added with his evil grin. Harry just huffed. “Look Harry I obviously don’t care if we are seen together anymore but I can’t have you walking around Knockturn Alley now can I? What would people think?”

“Mr. Malfoy, if you are ready?” another goblin seamed to appear right behind them, they both jumped a little.

“Yes, yes, of course.” Draco replied.

“This way please.” He said as he walked off through a huge golden arch. Harry and Draco followed him.

They made there was down a flight of stairs and got into the little train car. The ride seemed longer then the one when Harry was with Hagrid. They whizzed around corners and flew down as far as they could go. The car came to a screeching halt and the goblin jumped out.

“Vault 13” he called out as Harry and Draco claimed out of the car, Draco was whiter then usual.

“I hate that too.” He wined. Harry rolled his eyes and gave a little grin.

“Key please?”

As soon as the vault had opened all Harry could see was gold galleons, stacked up to the ceiling in some spots. The room was larger then Dudley second bedroom at the Dursley’s. Harry would say it’s about the size as one of the smaller classrooms at Hogwarts. Draco entered and turned around to Harry.

“Are you coming?” He said with a chuckle.

Harry walked in and noticed exactly how large the room was. Draco walked over to the shortest stack and opened the invisible bag. It wasn’t until then that Harry was quite sure just how large the bags were. They were almost the same size as his trunk. Draco started scooping money into his bag.

“Are you gonna help or just stand there? Did you think I brought you along just for the ride?” Draco called out as he dropped another handful of change into the bag.

Harry began to fill up his bag as well. It took them a while fill up the bags but they finished, and Draco pulled out a leather pouch and grabbed a handful of galleons out of the big bag, and counted in his head as he dropped them into the smaller bag. Harry tried to keep up with him but Draco was going so fast that he lost track all he knew was that it was a lot of money.

“Are you ready?” Draco asked Harry and pulled out his wand and flicked it at the bags and they became lighter.

“Yeah.” Harry said grabbing his bag and placing it in the cart.

“Do you wish to do any business today sir?” the goblin asked.

“Yes he does.” Draco replied and shot a wink at Harry.

“Do you have you key?

Harry fumbled around inside his robes, for a bit, before pulling out a small golden key.

“Very well. What vault?” the goblin asked as he climbed back into the car.

“umm 687.” Harry replied. Getting a raised eye brow from Draco.

They pulled up to the vault, “Vault 687.” he said, and all three of them got out of the car.

“Key please?”

The door opened and Draco walked in pulling Harry behind him. He stood still for a bit and looked around.

“Not too bad. Why did you never tell me that you had this mush money?” Draco asked.

“I don’t know, never seemed important, I guess.” Harry replied.

“Ok look I have something that I want to leave in here. My father gave me this a long time ago.” Draco pulled out a rather large emerald that was imbedded on some stone. “He said that it was very important and could save my life sometime. I could tell that it pained him to give it up. I don’t know what it is or how it works, but I know that he will want it back and I don’t want to give it too him. This is the only safe place I can think of. It also is a declaration of my trust for you. I can tell that you still can’t fully trust me right now, but I hope you will some time.” He finished.

“Draco I…” Harry started.

“Don’t say you trust me, I know you don’t. I don’t blame you. I wouldn’t trust me either. It’s ok. I still insist on putting this in here, and you won’t talk me out of it.” he said placing the emerald next to one of the stacks of money.

“Are you gonna grab some while we are here? You might as well. Hogsmeade weekend’s coming up” Draco said leaving the vault. Harry grabbed a small handful of change and walked out behind the blonde.

They carried the bags back to The Leakey Cauldron, and up to the table that madam Hooch was sitting at. They placed the bags one at a time on the floor and kicked them under the table, before sitting down to join her for a lunch before returning to school.

Harry was sipping his butter beer when he felt Draco’s hand on his thigh. He though back to the first time he had felt it there. The night Hermione’s woke up, when they were at the Quidditch pitch. He remembered how uncomfortable it made him feel. He felt the same way know. Not because of where Draco’s hand was, but because they were sitting in a pub full of people and right across from a professor.

Harry looked at Draco and he could see a flash of blue, that smallest amount, in his eyes as they gleamed at him. Harry was soon very comfortable again with Draco touching him. He felt as if he didn’t care who saw it, he wanted everyone to know.

***A/N** Ok now is the time to thank you all for reading.

Now for another self endorsement.

My new one-shot “Saturday Afternoons” is or will be posted soon, so please go and check it out.

Chapter 42: And All is Retuned to Calm
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Draco was in a much better mood the next day. He was cheerful, which went very much noticed by everyone. All of his housemates, sort of stayed clear of him. They weren’t sure what was wrong with him.

“I’m going to the library to work on you know what. Meet me for breakfast a half an hour early in the morning ok.” Draco leaned down and whispered in Harry’s ear, after he had finished his supper.

Harry turned around and nodded to him with a wary look.

“Good luck.” He replied.

Draco walked away from them and exited the Great Hall.

“You know what? What does that mean?” Ron asked angrily.

Harry looked at Ron, and sighed. “He’s going to write to his father, Ron.”

“Ohh, so soon?” Hermione asked. “I thought it would be closer to the end of term.”

“Yeah, so did I.” Harry answered, giving a shrug and returning to his soup.

“What do you think he will say?” Ginny asked.

“Don’t tell me that you care now too.” Ron hissed.

Hermione tsked at him and looked at Harry, who was ignoring the comment.

“Ron, he’s a person too. He is capable of seeing that something is wrong. That’s just what he has done. He’s trying to change that, change himself for the better.” Ginny growled.

Ron rolled his eyes and turned to Harry.

“Mate, wizard chess, when we get back?” he asked. Harry was very glad that he had changed the subject.

“Yeah, of course.” He replied.

“No, no, no. You two have to do your presentations, for transfiguration tomorrow.” Hermione spat. “Honestly I don’t know what you always wait until the last minute to do everything.” She crossed her arms.

The boys, sighed as they knew she was right. They had to work on their homework, which they had put off all week.

The four of them joined by Neville and Dean, walked out of the great hall and began their way up the stairs. Hermione was tugged back down by a warm hand on her own. She gasped, and everyone else turned to see what happened. Hermione snapped her head around to look into the face of Professor Trelawney.

She flipped her hand over and pulled it up to her face. The traced her fingers, gently over Hermione’s hand, and whipped her head back up to look into Hermione’s eyes.

“My dear, my dear. I’m afraid I was mistaken. You will wish to speak to me very soon, I see. Don’t be afraid to visit me when the time comes.” She said in her usual voice.

Hermione looked at Harry, who was staring at the feather haired professor very curiously, along with the others. Hermione felt another tug on her hand.

“Miss. Granger.” The professor said more sternly. “I will be waiting, after the lime light dies and all is retuned to calm.” She finished. Hermione looked at her and said nothing. Professor Trelawney leaned in and spoke quietly, but still loud enough for everyone to hear.

“You must take action; it will not be done with out you. You will be gravely needed.” She said as the leaned back and let go of Hermione’s hand. She walked over to Harry who took a few steps back form her.

She placed her palm on his fore head, covering his scar, for a second, before grabbing his hand and tracing over the lines.

“Yes, yes. Just as I thought.” She said, and Harry sighed. “You might want to mind your head in the golden rays.” She sang out, before turning to Ginny.

“And dear, you should be more careful with something you have just recently acquired. It could get to into a little bit of a spot.” She turned back to Hermione, and whispered, “You know where I’ll be. I will be expecting you.” She marched up the stairs with all her bells jingling and soon rounded a corner and was out of sight.

“What the bloody hell was that?” Ron asked.

“I don’t know Ron.” Hermione replied in a flat tone, staring at Harry.

Ginny looked positively petrified.

“Oh don’t worry about her Gin, she’s off her rocker, you know.” Dean said comfortingly.

“Yes well we should be on our way.” Hermione announced and began to make her way up the stairs

The six of them reached the fat lady and Neville said the password. She looked a little surprised, as if she had expected him to have forgotten it. She slid open and they entered. Hermione pulled Harry back out into the hall.

“I going to go see how Draco’s doing. I’ll be back soon.” She stated.

“I’ll come too.” He replied and started to walk off.

“No, Harry, you need to do your transfiguration.” She said firmly.

Harry sighed. “Oh yeah I forgot again. Ok but don’t be too long, we may need your help.” He said and turned around. He walked through the portrait and it shut behind him. Hermione headed off to the library.

“How’s it coming?” Hermione, tentatively asked in only a whisper as she walked up behind Draco, in the library. He jumped a bit, as she had walked up with out a sound.

“Sorry” she replied sitting down across the table.

“It’s alright; I’m just a little on edge right now. Well I’m sure you can understand.” He responded with a half smile, turning his eyes back down to the parchment in front of him.

“Yeah, I know it must be really hard for you, and all,” she paused and reached across the table to grab his hand. It was cold, as it usually was. “You are very brave.” She finished with a smile.

“No, I’m not.” He growled not looking up.

“Draco,” she said, squeezing his hand harder, “you are, or you wouldn’t be doing this. This is very un- Slytherin of you. I like it.” she said with a smile.

Draco looked up at her and his normal smirk grew on his face.

“I know, don’t tell anyone.” He replied with a little chuckle.

He could see someone staring at them out of the corner of his eye. It wasn’t until he turned his head to scowl at them that he noticed the whole library was now staring. Everyone eyes, fixed on Draco, slender, pale hand, which was still incased in Hermione’s. She had noticed as well and jerked her hand back.

“Oh, I’m… I’m sorry.” She whimpered, looking down.

“Don’t be.” He said.

He hurriedly shoved his parchment, books, and ink back into his bag and swung it over his shoulder as he stood up and held out his hand to Hermione, who just looked up at him in shock. He gave his hand a tiny wiggle and nodded to her. She placed her hand in his, and he tugged her up and started to walk out of the library.

A few people gasped quietly as they walked past them, the others just stared, as if they were frozen in place. Draco let go of Hermione’s hand and wrapped his arm tightly around her and continued to walk.

“The hell with them.” He said just loud enough for the whole of the library to hear, just before the door swung shut.

“You give me the strength I’ve needed to let my feeling out, to free my mind so I can think for myself.” He said as he looked down at her and stopping in the middle of the hall.

She stared up into his eyes, which could see were no longer empty as they had been before. She couldn’t pull herself to look away. The once flat, icy, steel cold eyes were now very much full of depth, full of thought and emotion. This was different from the sweet eyes she saw in the false Draco, when he was under her charm. This was the real Draco.

“I must thank you. If it were not for you and Harry, I would have stayed my father’s pawn forever.” He smiled.

Hermione’s blinked her eyes and twitched her head slightly before pulling away from him.

“Harry… well you mean Harry, he’s done more for you then I have.” She stated.

He looked at her with a raised eyebrow, as he was a little taken back by her tone.

“Well yeah I suppose he has, but none of this would have happened if it hadn’t been for you.” He stated and began to walk again. She followed but kept a little space between them.

“It late, I should be getting back, I just wanted to see how you were doing.” She said as they reached the stairs. She began her way up the stairs.

“Wait.” Draco called out to her; she stopped and turned around, to see him digging through his bag. He pulled out his parchment, and walked up to her, with is out stretched.

“Oh, no, Draco I couldn’t. It’s personal.” She said pushing the parchment back at him.

“It’s only personal if I want it to be, and right now, I want you to read It.” he said firmly handing her the parchment again. “Please feel free to mark on it if you need to.”

Hermione took the roll form him and sat down on the stairs. She pulled out her ink well and with a tap of her wand the ink turned red. She carefully unrolled the parchment to show the beautifully sculpted hand writing in black ink. At the top was the Malfoy crest below it she read,


As she read the letter her eyes began to well up. Every once in a while she glanced up at the blonde who was staring back in anticipation. Her ink went untouched as she carefully rolled the parchment back up and replaced the tie. She handed it back to Draco, who took it.

“What? Is it that bad? You didn’t fix anything.” He said questioningly.

Hermione stood up and whipped her face free of the crystal glaze of tears, and took his hand once again.

“Draco, its fine. In fact it’s perfect. There’s nothing wrong with it. I wouldn’t change a thing.” She stared up at the taller boy in front of her.

He put the roll back in his bag and quickly hugged her. It was very firm yet still managed to be as gentle as ever.

**A/N** Well that's the new chappie! don't really have any other news, right now. Strange*

Chapter 43: Father
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


I’m glad to hear that you and mother are doing fine. A little disappointed to hear it from mother again and not you, as usual. I do miss your letters, the ones you used to write me when I was little. Now, I just get a few sentences if any at all. I know that you are a very busy man; that is why I will keep this as short as I can.

I love you father, I always will, as a son should love his father. I take after you. I never question you. I follow in your foot steps. I take what advice you have to give to heart. Well I used to at least.

There have been times when I needed you and you were there for me. I have noticed, as of late, times like that have disappeared. Just because one grows up, doesn’t mean that a fatherly figure is no longer needed. I still need you, now just as I did when I was little, if not more. However it seams that since I have started my wizard training, you have felt that you are no longer needed.

Well that’s what I used to think, or more like what I used to tell myself. I fooled my self in to believing that you thought you were no longer needed. I have figured out, that you don’t care. You don’t want to be needed. You don’t have time to be there for your own son.

I am taking this time to let you know just how confused I have been over the past years. You’ve told me many times what I have to do with my life. You haven’t given my any options. I was born to do only one thing, just like you and just like my son will be. Just like Harry Potter?

I would imagine that it is a great burden on the mind to know that you will forever be struggling. I could only hope to be as fortunate as that. I mean it is very straight forward what he is here for. However, with me, I once thought it was as black and white at that, but I now know that it isn’t, there are many shades of gray in between and I have to sift through all of them for myself.

I am more like you then you think. I don’t like being told what to do. I don’t like being bossed around. I don’t take well to overpowering authority. I have decided that it is time for me to break out of your protective shell. I will be going my own way, father.

I don’t regret anything that has happened. I don’t wish any of it undone. There is no future for those who stay in the past and never think about what is to come. I have finally realized and come to terms with that fact. Since I have been at Hogwarts I have been secretly holding in my feelings and not letting anyone get to them. You were the only one I wanted to share with, but you were never open for my feeling. They’ve been locked away inside. It is time for them to come out. I can’t hold them back anymore.

I am of Malfoy blood, I am a Slytherin, yet I also need to be my own person, not just a miniature model of you anymore. I am ready to make my own decisions, and let myself decide where my future stands. Is that defiant? Yes it is. But as you know very well, we Malfoy’s have never bee able to listen very well.

I am taking all of the values I have learnt from you with me. I’ve just found a cleaver way to use them. If the circumstances of this were different, I know you would be very proud of my cunning mind. The way I have been able to take my whole life and twist it up into something more meaningful. I will however wait until a later date to explain all of that in more detail, as I’m sure you are quite furious with me already.

I will not be returning to the manor this summer, nor any other summer. Arrangements have already been made for me, and everything will be taken care of so please do tell mother not to worry.

As I have been made from your blood, I know what is in the back of your mind, and yes, I have already cleared out my part of the vault. I wish I didn’t have to. I would much rather earn my own wealth, but I am, after all, still a Malfoy, just like you.

I like to think that this could have all turned out differently, but I do not wish it so. I have realized that things do happen for a reason. This is one of those things, and I feel that we won’t have to wait to terribly long to find out why.

I would tell you more about, how I came to this conclusion, but you have been lying to yourself for far too long to ever be able to make sense of it, so I will save you the frustration.

Take care of mother for me. Tell her I love her.

Maybe conclusion was not the best choice of words to use. I think commencement would fit much better.

Your son,


Chapter 44: What happened?
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Draco, I don’t know what to say really.” Harry said as he handed the letter back to the blonde who was sitting on the table top beside him.

“Well do you think it’s good?” He asked taking the letter and tying it shut and placing it in his bag.

“Yes, very. But what do you think he will do?” Harry said in a worried tone.

“Well I expect he will try to convince me to come back, or try to get rid of me. He always used to tell me that he could just make another if he didn’t like the way I turned out. I sort of believe it.” Draco replied with a half smile, that Harry could tell he had to force.

“You said the arrangements had already been made. You didn’t tell me.” Harry said.

Draco looked down. “I lied. There are no arrangements. I don’t know what I’m going to do yet. I haven’t figured that out.”

“Oh, well, I’m sure Dumbledore will help you. He wouldn’t just leave you stranded with no place to go.” Harry replied. “I’ve got it. You can go home with Snape for the summer. I’m sure he will let you stay with him in his dark, damp, musty, dungeon.” Harry added with a grin, trying to lighten the mood.

“Actually I heard a rumor the he has a pretty large estate. It was left to him by a great uncle of something.” He turned to Harry and smiled. “But thanks for trying to cheer me up.”

Harry just smiled back.

The sun was pouring into the giant windows of at the top of the great hall. Harry knew it must be time for the rest of the students to start coming down for breakfast. The brilliant light shone off of the back of Draco’s head. It was almost blinding as it reflected the perfection of the silvery blonde tresses. Draco stood up and pulled Harry off of the table and pushed him into one of the large columns.

He pressed his lips into Harry’s softly. It was nice. Harry shut his eyes as the sun was now hitting him square in the face as they shared the passionate kiss. His eyes lids were scarlet as the bright sun rays hit them, even thought they were tightly shut. He tried to open them. He wanted to look at Draco, but when he did, all he could see was a blurred outline of his head.

Draco pressed his torso up against Harry’s and kissed more roughly. He always tried to keep their kisses soft and gentle, but could never hold him self back from the powerful pleasure of their kiss. Draco had never felt more passion while kissing anyone else.

Harry pushed forward a little, just off of the pillar behind him. He still couldn’t see anything as the sun’s golden rays fell upon his face, but he knew that they had to stop or else the whole school would soon be met by the passion, their passion, that was filling the room. Draco pressed harder and Harry weight shifted back onto the column.

Then every thing was black.

Harry opened his eyes slowly and could see that a large group of people was standing over him. Draco, who was kneeling beside him handed him his glasses as he sat up. Soon the faces came in to view. The students stared at him with mixed looks on their faces. He could see Ron’s questioning expression.

“What happened? Last thing I knew we were…” Harry started but was cut off by Hermione.

“THIS… fell on you.” She held up a large golden candlestick. “It fell from the top of that pillar; hit you on your head.”

Harry felt his head, and sure enough, there was a large bump. He winced in pain, as he ran his fingers over it. He caught the sight of something rather odd. The sun was reflecting of a pair a large glassed just at the back of the group.

Professor Trelawney was never at breakfast, and rarely at supper. In fact he has only seen her out of her classroom a few times. Yet there she stood, looking down him with a disapproving look.

“You ok mate?” Ron asked. “You should go and have Madam Pomfrey look at that.” He added.

“No, no. I’m fine.” He said looking at his watch. “We need to be off. Transfiguration, in five minutes.”

“Harry, you should…” Hermione started.

“I’m fine.” Harry demanded, pulling himself to his feet.

The group slowly broke apart as the students went on to their classes.

“I’m sorry.” Draco whispered to Harry as they exited the Great Hall. Harry gave him a nod, and looked at Hermione, who was looking at the roll of parchment in Draco’s hand.

“Is that?” She asked.

Draco looked at her then down at the letter.

“Yes. I’m going to the owlery right now to send It.” he said forcing himself to hold his head up high. He raised an eyebrow at Ron who was watching him very closely and gave a final nod to Harry as he set off in the direction of the owlery.

As soon as he was out of sight, Hermione grabbed Harry’s hand.

“Harry, Trelawney was right.” She sang.

“Yeah I know.” He said rubbing his head.

“I wish I could make sense of the other thing she said.” she added.

“Really Hermione, it could have just been a coincidence, besides what the hell is lime light?” Ron said, as they entered the Transfiguration classroom.

“I don’t know, but it happened just like she said.” she replied.

“She said; mind your head in the golden rays. That could have been anything. Now if she’d said, watch out for falling candleholders that will knock you unconscious. I think I'd pay a little more attention to her.” Ron said with a smile, as Hermione rolled her eyes and sat across the aisle from Harry.

Hermione was finding it a little hard to pay attention to the class. She kept thinking about what Professor Trelawney said. She looked as if she had fallen asleep with her eyes open. She was resting her head on her right arm and staring straight ahead.

“Look at her; she’s been like that for fifteen minutes.” Ron said nudging Harry in the side. Hermione had begun to sway a little, and her she looked completely out of if.

“Miss Granger.” Professor McGonagall called out. “Miss. Granger, it’s your turn.” She added. Hermione didn’t answer.

“Hermione!” Harry said across the aisle. Just than she leaned further and fell off the bench. Harry jumped down and caught her before she hit the ground. Professor Magonagll ran up to her.

“What happened?” she asked Harry.

“I don’t know.” He replied.

Hermione sat forward with a start. Then snapped her head around, at Harry with a completely worried expression.

“You’ll have to excuse Harry and I for a second professor. I’m sorry.” She stood up and dragged Harry out into the hall; he barely had time to get to his feet before she yanked on his arm.

“Harry.” she said sharply. “Draco gave you something, didn’t he?”

He was taken back by the question, and didn’t answer.

“Something very important, and just recently.” She added in a rush. “Think Harry.” she shouted, shaking him by his shoulders.

“Ok, ok yes. Well sort of, he left it in my vault at Gringotts, but I don’t know what it is. He didn’t really either.” He said unsurely.

“You have to go and get it. I don’t know why, I can’t explain it to you now, but you must go.” She said taking a step forward.

“Ok, ok, I’ll go and talk to Dumbledore after class.” Harry said.

“No, go now. It can’t wait.” She added, and pushed him away towards the stairs.

Harry looked back over his shoulder as he walked away form her. She was standing there tapping her foot and he got the impression that he wasn’t moving fast enough, so he turned around and quickened his pace.

Hermione returned to the class, and Harry reached Dumbledore’s office to explain to him what Hermione had just said.

***A/N** Hello everyone. First let me thank you for the great reviews. You all mean so much to me.

ATTNETION !!! All you flag wavers out there. I would like to take a moment to let you know about a new HP Slash Community. It’s called Guilty Pleasures. Everything you want and need having to do with HP Slash can be found there. So please take a minute to check it out. The link is in my on my author page just scroll back up to the top and click on my name! Hope to see you all there.

Chapter 45: “I don’t know what it does”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

***A/N*** I am sorry that this is late. There was a death in my family over the weekend, and I completely forgot to update. But at least it’s not too late.
Hope you all enjoy…

“I don’t know what it does”

“SO!” Hermione said, as Harry entered the great hall for lunch. “Did you get it?” she finished lowering her voice.

“Yes.” He replied, sitting down next to her.

Ron rolled his eyes and went back to the conversation he was having with Neville about their Potions homework.

“I explained him where you went. He’s not too happy about all of this still.” Hermione said glaring at Ron briefly and then turning back to Harry.

“I don’t think we should say anything to Draco about this, ok? I mean he wanted it to be in my vault for protection. He doesn’t want his father to get it back. I don’t think he’ll be too happy to hear that I carrying it around in my pocket.” Harry whispered to Hermione. She nodded, and went back to her food.

“Harry.” Ginny said worriedly. Harry looked at her; she was pale and looked terrified. He scrunched his eyebrows, at her appearance.

“What is it Gin?” he asked calmly.

“Well, yo…you remember what Professor Trelawney said?” she said looking up at him with wide eyes.

He thought about it for a second, and then realized what she was trying to say.

“Oh, don’t worry Gin, she’s a quack.” He said with a grin, which was not returned.

“But Harry, what she said to you came true.” Ginny said quietly.

Harry rubbed his head where the candlestick has thumbed him, it still hurt. He looked back at the pale faced, red head.

“Ginny, ok well, what have to recently acquired?” Harry said trying his best to mimic Professor Trelawney.

“Well nothing that I can think of, I mean what is recently? With-in the week? Year? How long is recently.” She sang out, her voice getting shakier and louder with every word. Soon half of the students sitting near them had turned their attention to her.

Harry placed his arm around her shoulders and tried to clam her down, telling her that it would be ok, somehow. Eventually he was able to make her feel better, but it had to come at the expense of Draco, who just so happened to turn around just at the right, or rather wrong time.

Harry threw a hiccupping charm. It was intended for the first year that was sitting across from Draco, as he thought that Draco could use a laugh as well. Only Draco had finished his lunch and turned around to stand up and leaded right its path.

The tiny cloud of purple smoke flew right into the blondes face. He had no time to avoid it. Harry stared at Draco, along with Ginny and Hermione, who had heard Harry mutter the charm. Draco just looked back at Harry, as a wide uneven smile grew on his face.

“I’m sorry.” He mouthed at the blonde just before the hiccups came.

The first one caught Draco off guard and his head flew back a bit, throwing his shimmering hair all about his face. He stared at Harry through the disheveled blond tresses now covering his eye, with a look of utter hatred in his eyes, but Harry knew that the barely blue eyes were lying to him. Draco would be a little angry with Harry, but not as mad as his eyes shown.

The second hiccup was larger and much louder then the first, and again tossed Draco’s hair around again. At this he decided it was a good time for him to make his fiery exit from the snickers that were growing in the great hall, as more and more people were noticing what was going on. It was hard to make a truly evil exit when you are hiccupping with every other step.

“Harry, that was not nice.” Hermione breathed at him, as he watched Draco shut the doors and heard the final hiccups.

“Well I wasn’t trying to hit him. It’s not my fault he got up when he did.” Harry replied trying to calm his laughter. He looked back at Ginny, who was laughing as well.

After they had finished lunch Harry showed the emerald to Hermione. They were in the library, which was pretty much empty.

“I don’t know what it does” whispered as she looked at him curiously. “I already told you that.”

“He didn’t tell you?” Hermione asked not taking her eyes off of the emerald.

“He didn’t know either. He said that his father told him I could save his life or something.” Harry said keeping a close eye on two Slytherin first years that had entered.

Hermione took the emerald and ran her fingers over it. She examined it very closely before handing back to Harry who put it in his pocket.

“I don’t see how that could save anyone’s life. Do you think he could be lying about it?” she said hesitantly.

“Well I guess it’s possible, but why would he lie?” Harry said defensively.

“I don’t think he is.” Hermione said sharply. “But what if he wants to keep it because it’s worth something to him.” She added cautiously.

“He’s not!” Harry spat, getting the attention of the first years, who were now watching the two Gryffindors with wide eyes. Harry snapped his gaze away from her and stared at the two first years. They were snickering.

“Harry, I was just asking. You know him better then I do. I was just thinking that it is something that the old Malfoy would do.” she said placing her hand on his shoulder.

Harry stood up and walked towards the door.

“Wait, Harry, I’m sorry.” Hermione called after him. He didn’t answer.

“Oh, poor mudblood, is the hubby mad at you?” one of the first years snickered.

Harry heard her, and whipped around, his robes twisted around his legs. He stared right at the two Slytherins. A sharp gust of wind came from nowhere and blow past the four of the. One of the first years squeaked as all the candles and the fire went out in the room. He whipped back around and marched out of the library.

“Hiya Harry, have you seen my bag?” Neville said as Harry stormed past him.

“No, Neville, have to tired summoning it?” he said, not stopping.

“Yes but all that came was Mrs. Nossis. She came flying at me, scratched my face all up, see.” Neville replied, pointing at his face.

Harry stopped. He looked at Neville, who hadn’t noticed that he was angry until just then.

“What wrong?” he asked.

“Accio Longbottom’s school bag.” Harry said giving his wand a flick in the air, before turning around and starting towards the door.

“Garf” Neville cried out as his bag hit him in the back of the head, knocking him down. “Thanks.” He called out to Harry. He didn’t answer.

Hermione started after him, she didn’t catch up to him until he was half way to Hagrid’s hut.

“Harry, I’m sorry. I just thought…” she started as she matched his pace behind him.

He abruptly stopped and turned around, Hermione walked right into him. She lost her balance and began to fall backwards, but Harry reached out and grabbed her arms, giving her a chase to get her footing back.

“Don’t be sorry. It a perfectly rational thought.” He said.

“But…” Hermione started, was cut off.

“Hermione!” Harry exclaimed.

He was still holding her arms, as she fell to her knees in front of him. He squatted down.

“Are you alright? What happened.” he asked.

She looked up at him and spoke in a shaky voice. “I’m fine; I just got faint all of a sudden.”

He helped her back up to her feet.

“I’ll be fine. I’m just going to rest a bit before class, ok.” She said and walked of into Hagrid’s Hut.

Chapter 46: Fear Tainted His Porcelain Skin
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“No, I don’t know what happened, she didn’t explain it really.” Harry said to Ron as the waited for Care of Magical Creatures to start.

“She just fell?” Ron asked.

“Sort of, yeah. She just fell to her knees, like her legs gave out or something.” Harry replied, as he watched Draco walking up behind Ron. “Then she ran into Hagrid’s saying she was going to rest.”

Draco pulled Ron’s hood over his face.

“What the…” Ron said as he ripped it back down and spun around to see the blonde grinning at him.

“Don’t touch me Malfoy!” Ron said strengthening his hood.

“I didn’t touch you, I touched your robes.” He said as he waked around to Harry.

“Got a minute? I need to talk to you in private.” he said raising an eyebrow.

“Yeah sure.” He replied, and they went into Hagrid’s Hut. Draco shut the door and walked over to Harry.

“What is it?” Harry asked.

Draco shoved him backwards into Hagrid’s chair and jumped on top of him. There was plenty room in the large arm chair for Draco to straddle Harry comfortably.
Before Harry could protest, Draco had his lips pressed firmly onto Harry. Harry felt his soft tongue swimming about at his lips and opened them slightly to allow access to his own.

Draco pulled back after a few moments and took a deep breath.

“Is this what you had to tell me?” Harry asked with a grin.

The blonde boy just grinned back.

“Well is that all or is there more?” Harry asked in a seductive manner, which he knew drove Draco mad.

Draco grabbed handful of Harry’s hair and flung his head back. He playful licked at the boy’s neck, while still pulling at his raven locks. Harry managed to reach inside of Draco’s robes and pull the back of his shirt up. He drugs his finger nails over the small of the blonde’s back. Draco moaned. Harry took his chance to grab Draco’s head and pull in down into his own, in to another rough kiss.

Harry kissed Draco for what seamed like forever, running his fingers through the blonde’s tresses, before they were interrupted, by a thud across the room.


“Harry, No!” a distorted voice called out.

She whipped her head around. She couldn’t see where it came from. It was dark, very dark. In fact she couldn’t see anything. Then all of a sudden there was a flash of pale green light and the entire room was lit up. There were four other people in the room with her. The tall hooded figure in the middle of the tiny room had his wand pointed out at two other people at on the other side. The forth, lay on the ground motionless.

She could see the face of one of the people. It was Draco, very clearly Draco. His hair shone a curious green, and his face was distressed. A terrible expression of fear tainted his porcelain skin, as he looked back at the hooded figure. She recognized the boy standing beside Draco. She recognized the raven hair, a mess, and the unmistakable round glasses.

She watched as Harry turned to look at the draped person in the center of the room. His face was very different from Draco’s. He wasn’t frightened, or at least it didn’t show. The expression on his face was pure, unadulterated hatred.

She was whisked around to the other side or the room. She could see the forth person’s face very clearly form here. It was her own. She was still lying on the floor. Her eyes shut and her hair all frazzled up.

Everything seemed to move in slow motion so far. Then with out warning, it all sped up. Before she new it, the two boys seemed to explode in to a ball of jade light. Two thick jets shot out of either side. She was startled and turned around, as the light was so bright that it hurt his eyes. She felt her body jerk, and then a sharp pain on the back of her head.

“Oh.” Hermione gasped, as she looked up at the boys from the floor beside Hagrid’s bed.

“I’m sorry.” She said turning her head away sharply.

What a sight they must have been Harry thought. Draco straddling him, pulling at his hair, his glasses askew, while they kissed forcefully. Not to mention the fact the Draco’s hair was all messed up now too.

She felt cold hands on her arms. She turned around to see Draco trying to help her up off the floor.

“What happened?” Draco asked soothingly.

“Are you alright?” Harry asked peeking over Draco’s shoulder.

“You know you too really are cute with each other.” She replied. “Especially with your hair like that.” She looked at Draco then snickered.

“Brat!” he hissed with a grin as he sat her down on the bed, and started to fix his hair.

“What happened?” Harry said sitting next to her on the bed.

“I don’t know, I must have been dreaming or something, but I don’t remember anything.” She lied.

Harry looked at Draco and could tell that he knew she was lying, just as he did.

“Hermione, you can tell us, or do you want me to leave so you can tell Harry in private?” Draco said squatting down and resting his arms, one on Harry’s knee and the other on Hermione’s.

“I am telling you, I don’t remember.” She announced.

“’Are ye’s comin ter class or wat?” Hagrid’s voice bellowed as he stuck his head in the window.

He startled Draco, who fell backward on to the floor, getting chuckles from the Harry, Hermione, and even Hagrid. Draco was not amused and stood up to brush off the dirt.

The three of them made their way back out side, and before they were in sight of the rest of the class Draco pulled Harry close to him and whispered into his ear.

“Meet me in the spare classroom in the dungeons tonight.”

He gave a brief lick to Harry’s ear, before turning to join the class.

***A/N** I know this chapter is i bit silly in the middle, but i wanted to through you all some action wink wink.

Chapter 47: “…not a clone of you”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry pushed the door open and walked through it, then shut it quietly behind him and leaned up against it and took in a deep breath.

“Why does Snape have to do laps around the dungeon corridors?” he breathed.

“Because it’s his job.” Draco said flatly. He was sitting on one of the tables with both his legs and his arms crossed. He stared at the raven haired boy as he caught his breath.

Harry looked up at the blonde who was grinning.

“What?” he asked. Draco didn’t answer; he just hopped down from the table and began to strut over to Harry.

“What?” Harry repeated. It also went unanswered.

The blonde stopped about three feet in front of Harry and stood still, evenly balanced with his weight spread between both of his feet. His arms were at his sides and the grin in his face was just about as big as it could get.

“What?” Harry demanded.

Just as he finished his questions Draco took one quick step and swooped up to Harry. He trashed his lips on the other boys in a violent kiss. He pinned Harry up against the door with his body as they kissed. Harry gave into the kiss and let himself fall deep into Draco’s world. He felt Draco’s cold hand on the back of his neck, gripping it tightly. The chill sent shivers down Harry’s spine. He felt a slight tug in his trousers, and let a tiny moan escape. Draco broke the kiss and backed away slightly.

Harry tasted a metallic tang in his mouth and ran his finger over his lower lip.

“Draco, do you always have to bite?” Harry asked as he ran his tongue over the cut.

Draco leaned back in and slid his thumb inside Harry’s belt buckle. He nuzzled up to the left side of Harry’s neck, licked gently and playfully as his ear lobe.

“You like it.” He whispered, before digging his teeth into the boy’s neck.

Harry grunted from the pain, but didn’t pull away, as Draco soon loosened his lock, and kissed the spot he had just been trying to devour. He ran his tongue in circles around the deep crimson bruise, while Harry laid his head back against the door to give the blonde better access.

Harry felt Draco slide his hand around and claw at the skin of his waist. He arched his back, he couldn’t stop it, it just happened. Draco’s smirk grew at this, as he was enjoying himself. He plastered his lips back onto Harry’s. Harry had had enough of this torture, it was his turn.

He ripped Draco’s hand off of his belt buckle and twisted it behind the blonde’s back. Draco’s head shot back in shock and Harry reached his forward and dug his own teeth into Draco’s neck. Draco sighed with a broken breath and grabbed tightly onto the back of Harry’s pants.

Harry took a step forward with his right leg, while locking his left leg around both of Draco’s. He leaned down and they crashed to the floor. Harry quickly pressed his ankles to the blonde’s shins and pulled his wrists up over his head and pinned them to the stone floor with his left hand. He backed away to get a look at Draco’s face.

“You little bastard.” Draco spat, but was silenced by Harry’s lips beating into his own.

They kissed for a moment before Harry pulled away and whispered in to Draco’s ear. “You like it.”

Harry felt the blonde beneath him squirm a bit, but give in. He was not strong enough the push the raven haired one off of him. Harry leaned down and kissed Draco very lightly on his forehead, then backed up to look into his eyes.

This was a sort of ritual. Harry always kissed the pale flesh on his lover’s forehead then let his eyes fall deep into the steely blue. Draco always let him stare as long as he needed, never questioning him. It was one of Harry’s mysterious little quirks, which Draco loved and didn’t want to ruin.

The shared gazed was, however, broken this time, by a gasp from the back of the classroom. Harry snapped his head up to see where the noise came from, Draco looked as well, but not as fast. He lazily rolled his head up to get an upside down glimpse of who the offending sound came from.

Harry sat back, still straddling Draco, who had pulled his arms up and rested his head on them, while still managing to watch the intruder.

“Twice in one day.” Draco said flatly as he stared at Hermione

“Oh, I’m so sorry. I didn’t know that you were…” Hermione sang out, making sure not to make direct eye contact with either boy.

“Well just what did you think we were doing, Granger?” Draco asked playfully.

“How did you know where we were, and how did you get in here?” Harry demanded, as he still sat atop the blonde, still fighting back the pull in his trousers.
Draco immediately started to laugh and stared up into Harry’s jade eyes.

“The passage. You forgot about the passage, and you had to go through Snape’s gauntlet, when you could have just came straight here.” He finished with a wide smile on his face, still giggling.

Harry turned deep red; as he looked up at Hermione she was fighting back a chuckle herself.

“Well, I’m glade you two find it funny.” Harry stated, crossing his arms.

“I’m sorry love.” Draco said teasingly sitting up and clawing at Harry’s belt buckle. “You want me to apologize for it?”

“Ohhh.” Hermione squealed and turned away.

Harry smacked the porcelain hands off of his belt and reddened even more as he got to his feet, and pulled the blonde up as well.

“That still doesn’t answer my question.” Harry said. Hermione turned back around to see both boys eying her.

“I saw you two on the map.” Hermione spat out, but covered her mouth as soon as she finished.

“I know about that thing, but why are you here?” Draco said leaning back onto a table and crossing his arms. “Do you like intruding on what little time we have together or did you just want to watch?” he asked in a very Malfoy manner.

Harry snapped his head around to meet the wide, sarcastic smile on Draco’s face.

“What?” the blonde asked innocently.

Harry turned his attention back to Hermione. “Yes why are you here?”

“Well… I a… I had a bad feeling.” She announced.

Before either of the boys could say anything, the door swung open. The three of them looked in the direction of the door eagerly, as Ron walked through. His eyes, met Draco’s first, then wandered their way to Harry’s then Hermione’s

“Oh, Good.” Draco said flatly. “It’s a party now.”

They ignored this comment.

“What are you doing down here?” Ron asked as he shut the door.

“Well, Harry and I were just about to… grammll.” Draco started, but was cut off by both Harry’s and Hermione’s hands covering his mouth. He just sat there as if it was normal to have four hands blocking his words.

A sort of confused, yet slightly disgusted look grew on Ron’s face, but he said nothing about that.

“Hermione why are you here?” he asked, not looking at Draco, who was unhanded and had a devilish grin on his face.

“I had a feeling that Harry and Draco might be in danger.” She replied.

“Harry, next time would you mind bringing that bloody map with you?” Draco growled in a soft seductive purr, almost.

Harry looked at him with wide eyes, as if mentally strangling him to silence.

“Fine, I’ll shut my mouth.” the blonde replied.


Ginny sat by the fire in the common room and watched the tiny dots moving around on the Marauder’s Map. She was trying to figure out why Ron threw it down and stormed out. She watched his marker move down the stairs.

“Where is he going?” she whispered to herself, trying not to get the attention of the other students.

The little marker, labeled, Ronald Weasley, races down the stairs and made it’s way to the dungeons.

“The dungeons?” she gasped.

“What?” Seamus looked up from his home work.

“Oh nothing.” Ginny lied, but he was already walking over to her.

“What’s going on?” he asked lightly and sat down next to her. He eyed the map. “Where’s Ron going in such a hurry?”

“I don’t know, that’s what I’m trying to see.” She said not taking her gaze off her brother’s dot as it disappeared through a door.

“Where did it go?” Seamus asked.

“I don’t know.” Ginny said as the flipped through the maps many flaps and folds until she found Ron’s marker, in a small room with three other’s.

“Aye, a secret meeting.” Seamus said with a chuckle.

As Hermione’s dot and Harry’s dot ran up to Malfoy’s dot, Seamus sat back. “What was that about?”

Ginny didn’t answered she just kept her eyes on the map.

“This is worse the Muggle soap operas; I can’t take my eyes off of it. I want to know what’s going on down there, and some popcorn.” Seamus said, leaning back down close to the map.

Ginny caught another dot moving into the school entrance at the top of the map. She gasped. She fixed her eyes and the little dot labeled Lucius Malfoy walked into the Entrance Hall.

“Seamus, I have to go. I need you to do something very important, ok.” Ginny spat out and looked at Seamus who just noticed Lucius. He nodded his head but was transfixed on the tag.

“Seamus!” Ginny said grabbing the sides of his head and staring right into his eyes. “Listen to me this is important. You need to take this and go to Dumbledore, and show him. Ok?”

With out another word he took the map and left through the portrait.

Ginny followed after him, and ran as fast as she could down the grand stairs. She reached the dungeon corridor faster then she thought she would be able to and saw no sign of the older Malfoy. She made her way down, trying to remember which door Ron went through. She reached the door she thought it was, when she heard footsteps behind her. She backed in to a shadow as they grew closer.

She watched as Lucius Malfoy walked up and stopped in front of her. She covered her mouth so he couldn’t here her breathing. He just stood there for a while looking straight ahead.

He slowly turned his head in her direction. She tried painfully not to move or make a sound, as she stood there trembling. He reached out a hand and grabbed her by her robes and whipped her to his side. She stared up at the surprised look his face.

“Stupid girl.” He spat.

He leaned down and sucked in a deep breath, smelling Ginny’s hair. He shot back upright as an angry expression on his face. He shoved her back into her shadow and pointed his wand as her. Blue light shot form it and hit her; she fell to the floor in a pile. Lucius kicked her arm back into the shadow.


The door swung open with great force and knocked right in to Ron. He fell to the floor unconscious. Hermione, Harry, and Draco stared at the tall, white haired man in shock. He looked down at Ron and a smile grew on his face.

“Son, come here.” He demanded.

Draco didn’t move.

“Draco. You know I can make you come here if I want to. But I thought I’d give you the option do it on your own.” He said a little softer.

Draco hesitantly walked up to his father and stopped just out of his reach.

“What it going on between you and that Weasley?” he asked.

“What?” Draco replied.

“You and that Weasley!” Lucius spat.

“I don’t know what you are talking about Father.” He answered.

Lucius knocked his cane unto Draco’s hand. A loud crack filled the room and Draco rubbed his hand.

“Don’t lie to me.” Lucius hissed.

“I’m not lying; I have no idea what you are talking about.” Draco stated raising an eyebrow.

“Well, we shall talk about that later.” Lucius spat. “Have you come to your senses yet about this little, thing, you are going through right now?” Lucius asked.

“Yes Father” Draco said clearly, as he held his head up. “My head is very clear, and every thing is just as it was in my letter stated.”

“You insolent boy.” Lucius spat.

He swung his cane and it connected with the side if Draco’s face. Blood immediately began to drip from the already bruising, cheek on the blonde boy, as he hunched over. Harry stood perfectly still along side of Hermione. They watched the blood soak through Draco’s shirt collar as he stood back up in a rigid way and looked at his father.

“How about now?” Lucius asked with the typical Malfoy smirk.

“No Father you won’t threaten me anymore.” He said proudly.

“Oh is that so.?” He replied, pointing his wand at his son.

“Yes Father.”


Draco fell to the floor and writhed in pain. Harry watch as the blonde squirmed around, tears and sweat pouring from his face. He felt the overpower rage building up inside him and he caught a glimpse of Draco’s eyes. They were bloodshot.

“You Bastard!” Harry shouted. He began to walk towards Lucius, but Hermione pulled him back.

“Oh. Why do you care Mr. Potter? Are you in love with my son or something?” Lucius snapped with an evil smirk while Draco was still twisting around on the floor.

“YES I AM!” Harry shouted as he broke free from Hermione and ran up to Lucius. Lucius lifted the curse and watched in shock as Harry slugged him in the side of the face so hard he almost lost his balance.

“You… you little brat.” Lucius growled as he kicked Harry away from him, and pointed his want at his son again. He turned his gaze straight to Harry’s and spoke, “Crucio.”

Draco howled in pain again. He was shaking so badly that the uneven stone floor was carving up the side of his face. Harry pulled put his wand and pointed it at Lucius. In a split second he had lifted his curse once again and mumbled some charm. It sounded foreign to Hermione but she couldn’t make out what language. Both hers and Harry’s wands flew form them, hers from her pocket and Harry’s was ripped from his hand. They flew right into Lucius’s hand and he threw them to the ground behind him.

“What were you planning on doing anyway?” Lucius asked. “You are no match, even if you think you are Potter. This is a matter that needs to be settled between my son and I. there is no importance here for you.”

“No Father.” Draco wheezed as he made his way, unsteadily to his feet. “There is no importance here for you. Nothing needs to be settled. This is how it is going to be from now on.” He announce more sure of his words as he took a step closer to his father. “I am not you little rag doll to do what you will with. I am Draco Malfoy, not Lucius’s son, not a clone of you. I will not do as you say any longer.”

Harry watched as Draco spoke. He was being completely honest with his father. It was the most beautiful sight he had ever seen. He fought back his urges to grab the blonde and pull him away from his father before he could do any more damage. He knew that these things had to be said and done, no madder what the outcome. It was as if he could see the broken pieces inside of Draco falling back into place.

Draco stood upright, back rigid, head held very high, in a very defiant way and stared at his father, who was standing the very same way. Harry expected to see lightning bolts shoot between their eyes. He did not.

Instead he watched as another jet of light came out of the older Malfoy’s wand and hit Draco square in the chest. He fell back to the ground, back arched so far he was balancing on his head. He opened his mouth but no sound came out. Draco’s eyes made contact with Harry’s and the whole world fell from around them. Tears began to pour from Harry’s emerald eyes as he watches Draco in immense pain. The cold slivery gray eyes flashed a deep cobalt shade briefly before shining the brightest silver. He opened his mouth again and sucked in a painful, staggering breath, before falling limply back to the ground.

**A/N** Ok, this is the beginning of the end [please excuse the cliché] I just wanted to let all my lovely readers know that I have been extremely busy the past few weeks with school, and family stuff, and making banners, and trying to keep up with my stories, and now I am entering the Writer’s Duel as well, so I foresee maybe a week or two sometime in the future where there will not be a new update to this story. I apologies now for and delays in your Hermione’s Secret reading. I can say for certain that it won’t be next week, but it is mostly likely to be the following week at least. Please stick with me. I wouldn’t give up on this so close to the end. Thanks to all!!!


Also let me make a recommendation, my good Friend has decided to take to writing fan fiction, and has posted his first story here, it’s called “The Past Returns” his pen name it Lucian Malfoy, I think there are two chapters up so far. It’s not a slash fic. It’s set in the somewhat near future, maybe five years or so after our golden tri and class graduates, maybe not even that long. It does revolve primarily around Draco and an oc, but she is no Mary Sue, it’s quite possible that she may be the other extreme, but well see on that one. He has let me know sort of where he plans on going with the story, and it is my opinion that it will be quite interesting. So if you want go and give it a read, I don’t think he has had any reviews yet.

Chapter 48: “AVADA KADAVRA”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry stumbled to Draco’s side, and crashed to the ground beside him, tears still dripping from his eyes freely. He smoothed the blonde’s hair back off of his forehead and glanced into his eyes. He tried to wipe the blood off of his face, but it only smeared around.

Hermione felt weak, as is she was going to fall, fall right through the ground. She stood there wavering, watching Harry and Draco. She was in their world too. She paid no attention to Lucius she walked up beside Harry and just stared at the still blonde at her feet. She watched as Harry gave him a gentle shake, which went un-responded to. Harry turned and looked up at her. His jade eyes, full of tears met her’s and she felt even weaker. The room began to blur and she felt as if she was going to be sick. Soon everything was out of focus and she could only see Harry eyes staring back up at her’s. They looked like the two most beautiful and expensive emeralds in the world.

“Filthy boy! Get your hands off of my son.” Lucius called out, snapping both Harry and Hermione back to reality. Lucius raised his wand and pointed it at Harry.
Hermione stared into Harry’s eyes for a brief second before reaching into his pocket and ripping out the emerald.

“Where did you get that?” Lucius hissed.

Hermione paid no attention to him and placed the jewel into the palm of Draco’s hand. She then grabbed Harry’s hand and set it on top of the emerald, carefully lining up their fingers.

“NO!” Lucius shouted.

Hermione looked back into Harry’s eyes, and spoke softly. “I’m Sorry, this will hurt.” She stood up and lifted her foot in the air, and smashed it back down on top of their hands.

“AVADA KADAVRA!” Lucius shouted from the other side of the room.

Harry howled in pain as the bones in his hand crunched and the emerald cut into his flesh. Blood instantly pooled around their hands. Draco shot upright and wailed in pain as well. His eyes met Harry’s as a jet of pale green light emitted from their hands. The jet blew apart a good chunk of the ceiling and reflected back down to the floor in a circle around the three of them.

Lucius’s spell was deflected by the green shield and shot back at him barely missing him. He stomped his foot in anger and turned to leave but his eyes came across Ron, who had sat up and was watching the lime colored light emanate form the jewel. Lucius raised his wand to Ron’s nose.

Draco realized at that very moment that he still had hid wand and ripped it out if his pocket. He raised his left hand, holding his wand and summoned Ron. Ron slid on the floor right through the shield and crashed right into Draco who still had his wand out stretched.

Lucius left the room angrily, but not before flashing a saddened look to his son. Harry shakily pulled his hand off of Draco’s and the green light faded from the room. He pulled it up to his face it was trembling from the pain. He examined the shards of emerald embedded in his right palm, as Draco did the same. Their hands had stopped bleeding and looked at though the pieces of jewel had been there all along.

Ron’s eyes were transfixed on Draco.

“You helped me.” He mumbled.

Draco’s eyes moved from his hand to Ron. He looked at the surprised red head, but said nothing.

“You saved my life.” Ron muttered. Looking at Hermione, who nodded back to him?

“Why? I’ve been nothing but completely wretched to you?” Ron asked.

“Did you really expect me to let my father take his anger for me out on you?” The Blonde sang out, patting Ron on the knee.

“Ohh, where did he go? Where did he go?” Professor McGonagall called out as she, Professor Snape and the Headmaster entered the room.

“He’s gone, he left through the door, and you should have seen him going up the stairs.” Hermione said standing up to help Ron to his feet.

“We saw nothing Miss Granger.” Snape hissed with a questioning eye.

“Mr. Potter, Mr. Malfoy, Are you alright?” Dumbledore asked in his gentle voice.

“Yes Sir, I think so. Just my hand, I think it broken, that all. Draco’s as well.” Harry replied.

“Think? you think it’s broken? I don’t think there is a whole bone left.” Draco said with a short chuckle as he raised his swollen, bruised hand to his face. “Yep, it’s definitely broken. Look, you can see. The bones are sticking right through the skin.” He pointed at the back of his hand, where tiny white bones had punctured the flesh.

Ron bent down and pulled Draco’s arm around his shoulder and pulled him to his feet.

“Thank you.” Draco said with a smile.

“No Problem, mate.” Ron replied letting go of the blonde.

Draco fell back to the floor and winced in pain. Harry, Ron, and Hermione all rushed back down to his side.

“What it wrong with you Mr. Malfoy?” Snape said taking a step forward.

“Lucius used the Cruciatus Curse on him three times.” Hermione spat back and the dark haired professor before turning her attention back to the blonde.

“I’m just a little weak. That’s all. I’ll be fine. Just give me a few minutes.” Draco said pulling himself up to a sitting position.

“Yes, well you three should get to the Hospital Wing and let Madam Pomfrey check you out.” Professor McGonagall said. “Miss Weasley is already there.”

“Ginny?” Draco asked, looking up at the professor, alone with the other three. “What happen to Ginny?”

“We don’t know for sure, Mr. Malfoy. We found her outside this door. I suspect it had something to do with your father.”

Draco’s head fell down to his chest.

Well there’s that!!! Hope you all liked it. I just want to give you all a quick update.

I am finished with my Writer’s Duel Entrée, so please be on the look out for it around the 15th of November. As for this story, it end is near!!! Don’t be sad. I have a new story in the works; I will probably post it soon. I think that this new one has a better plot the Hermione’s Secret, and I’m sure you all won’t be disappointed. There will also be something included for all you flag wavers *wink wink* anyway back to this story. I anticipate five more chapters. Three of which will be action packed!!!. For those of you who maybe a little confused, don’t worry, it will all be cleared up shortly.

Thanks for all my lovely reviewers.

Chapter 49: “Everyone was dead. They’re all dead. Blood everywhere.”
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

*** UPDATE!!!

Sorry it’s been so long. My computer decided it was time for holiday. I just got it back today. Here is the update. It’s sort of short, and I didn’t edit it too well I don’t think. I wanted to get it up for you all.

As for the Writer’s Duel, I wasn’t able to enter. I did save my story on a zip disk, in case the computer crashed, but I couldn’t get it to open on any other computer. I think I will start using cdrw’s from now on to avoided that problem. I will post it as soon as I finish editing it. I also think I want to add stuff to it that I cut before, because I was over the word limit, so it will either be one large chapter or I might break it in to two or three chapters I haven’t decided yet. There was something I wasted to include, but couldn’t because it had to be rated PG 13 or lower, I might also add that in as well.

Also I have been a busy little bee working on my new story “Back and Forth” that I told you all about a few chapters back. I changed it around a lot so I have to rewrite the first few chapters but will post it ASAP.

Now on to Chapter 49
“Everyone was dead. They’re all dead. Blood everywhere.”

Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat in between Draco and Ginny, in the hospital wing. Ginny was still unconscious and madam Pomfrey was picking at the emerald shards in Draco’s hand.

“Ouch!” Draco shouted flashing another angry glare at Madam Pomfrey, who ignored it, for the third time.

“Hermione, dear, you don’t know why you stomped in their hands?” Madam Pomfrey asked.

“No, I don’t know why, It just sort of seemed like a good idea.” Hermione answered impatiently, as she had already answered the same question twice already.

Hermione took a hold of Harry’s hand and ran her fingers over the shattered jewel. She stared at his hand for a few minutes.

“Ouch” Draco yelped again, glaring Madam Pomfrey.

“Oh, Harry, the lime light.” Hermione shouted out of no where. “I have to go.”

Hermione ran out o the door and up the stairs.

“There’s no use, they just won’t budge.” Madam Pomfrey said disappointedly and went back to her desk.

“What was that all about?” Draco asked, shaking his hand a bit.

“Professor Trelawney made one of her predictions and I guess it sort of came true.” Harry said looking at Ron.

“That’s two out of three.” He replied.

Draco looked between the two of them briefly.

“Two out of three.” He said, like they should have already explained it to him.

“Oh, sorry. She told Harry that that candle stick would hit in the head and that Hermione would go and talk to her after the lime light faded or something.” Ron replied.

“What was the third?” Draco inquired, sitting up a little in his bed.

“She told Ginny that something she recently acquired would get her in to trouble, but we couldn’t think of anything she just got.” Harry replied with a shrug.

A look of slight confusion came over the blonde’s face and he sat back as if running a million things through his head.
“The shampoo.” He said flatly.

“What?” Harry and Ron breathed at the same time.

“Finnegan said she was standing next to the door, she would have been in the shadow, right?” he said more enthusiastically.

“Yeah she was hiding from you father, so she would have been in the shadow.” Ron said.

“Well, he couldn’t see her, but he could smell her. Or well what he thought was me.” Draco replied.

“Of course, I can’t believe we didn’t think of the damn shampoo.” Harry replied looking over to Ginny, who was as pale as ever and covered in cold sweat.

“I bet I know what he did to her.” Draco said leaning down and digging through his things until he came upon his wand. “It’s tricky dark magic. He used to do it to me when I was little and disobeyed him.” He said.

“Dark Magic? What does it do? Can you reverse?” Ron sang out.

“Yes. I know how to reverse it. Basically all it does is give you terrible night terrors and make you incapable of waking up.” He said calmly.

“Night terrors?” Ron said with a quivering voice.

Draco pointed his wand as Ginny and breathed “LAXO OBSIDEO NOCTIS”

Soft white streams of light poured out of his wand and slowly tangle themselves around the still girl. The light moved like hundreds of little white snakes and completely covered Ginny up until she wasn’t visible anymore.

Ginny sat up with a start and screamed. It was the worst blood curdling scream any of them and heard. The swung her head back and forth.

“Shh. Ginny, It’s alright.” Harry said, jumping up and grabbing a hold of her arm. She immediately snapped it back out of his grasp.

“Ginny, you’re alright, we’re here.” Ron said.

“Good Heavens, what is going on over here?” Madam Pomfrey said running over.

“Dream, terrible Dream.” Ginny mumbled.

“It’s ok; it was only that, a dream.” Harry said.

“Everyone was dead. They’re all dead. Blood everywhere.” She mumbled again.

“Ginny, nobody’s dead. We’re all fine, it was just a nightmare.” Ron said.

“Everybody dead?” Draco asked. “I was always on fire.” He said with a smirk.

Ron and Madam Pomfrey both glared at him but Harry smiled and gave a tiny shrug.

“A seer? I guess it makes perfect sense, I mean you have been able to know about stuff before it happens and all, but it’s just so strange.” Ron said.

“She said I have visions of what may happen, not what will.” Hermione snapped.

“Yeah but everything you’ve seen has come true right” Harry asked.

“When did you start having these?” Draco asked.

The four of them were sitting at a table in the back of the library. Ginny was still in the hospital wing as madam Pomfrey wanted to keep an eye on her a little longer.

“All year, and no, not all of them have come true.” She replied looking around to make sure no body could hear them.

“Like I saw a telescope falling off the astronomy tower once, and that didn’t happen did it?” She huffed.

“Uh, Hermione.” Draco said turning slightly pink. “That did happen.”

“Well yeah it did.” Harry added.

Ron looked between the two of them and shook his head before turning back to Hermione.

“Well there was one that I had the other day, but it doesn’t really make any sense to me. I mean basically it was you and Harry,” she said looking at Draco. “Looking at something. you two were out on the grounds by the lake I think. Then I ran up to you and we walked back to the castle.” She finished looking around at the three of them.

“No that makes no sense at all Hermione.” Ron breathed. I mean why can you see the Potions exam question? Or something useful at least.”

Hermione rolled her eyes at him and looked back at Harry.

“Hermione.” he said tentatively. “Did you see something when you were in Hagrid’s hut? When we were… “He looked at Draco but Ron interrupted.

“La La La. Too much info mate. Really, it is gross you do know that right?” he sang out. Attracting the attention of a near by Ravenclaw boy.

“Shh. Ronald. That’s their business, and I don’t think they want the whole school knowing.” She snapped, turning to Harry. “No I didn’t.

“Are you sure? You fell off of his bed.” Draco asked.

“Yes I am sure, I didn’t see anything.” She insisted.

**A/N** Sorry that was sort of short, but I wanted to put something up for you all. More delays you say? Well maybe. I have end of term exams and work due and I am so behind with everything that I might not update again until the second week in December. MIGHT it the main word there. I will try my best.

Hope everyone who celebrates it had a wonderful Thanksgiving.

Chapter 50: I am here for you
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“I just feel like I’m putting Harry in to much danger, not to mention you and Weasley as well. I mean look at what happened to his sister. Maybe it is better is I just leave or something.” Draco said quietly lowering his head a little.

“You will do no such thing.” Hermione protested. “Harry is well capable enough to protect himself, and besides you would be more at risk outside of Hogwarts.”

“Well it’s not like my father can’t get into the school, he’s already done that.” Draco replied in a bitter tone.

Hermione pushed a clump of her hair back out of her face and leaned forward. “I’m sure Professor Dumbledore has added some kind of security after what happened.” she paused, and looked at the sulking blonde. “Draco, do you know how Harry would feel if you left?”

“Yes.” He answered flatly, instructing his knight to move across the wizard chess board.

“Well then you see why you can’t” She whispered, as two second year Slytherins walked by growling something about Malfoy.

“I just don’t want something else to happen. I know my father, and he’s not one to give up that easy. He will try again. I am not strong enough to fight him off. I don’t want someone else to get hurt.” He said watch the tiny mounted knight swing a battle axe at one of Hermione’s pawns.

“But nobody’s hurt, Draco. Ginny is fine. Nightmares don’t kill people.” She answered ignoring the pieces of stone flying across the table.

“Yes but…” He started.

“That’s not fair.” Hermione stated, flashing him a smile and nodding behind him.

“Talking about me again?” Harry said resting a hand on Draco shoulder.

“Well yes of course we are. Don’t be silly Harry. That’s all I ever do. You know that.” Draco looked up and smiled up at him.

“So who’s winning?” Ron said.

“Umm… I am.” Hermione said with a smile.

“No your not.” Ron said looking down at the board. “You two have been playing this one game for two hours now and look at your progress.” He gave them a disappointed glare before sitting down beside Hermione. “I thought you knew how to play.” He said to Draco.

“I do. I’m just going easy on her.” He answered with a smirk.

Hermione snapped her head to him and raised an eyebrow, while calling out for her bishop to move forward.

“You know, I don’t feel much like playing any more. Want to take my place Weasley?” Draco announced sideling aside.

“When have I ever turned down a game?” He said sitting down opposite Hermione.

“I don’t really know Weasley.” Draco smirked.

“Right.” Ron said going slightly red.

“Here, we brought lunch, it’s such a nice day, thought we could eat outside.

An hour later Neville wandered up to them. He was walking slowly and cautiously. The four of them watched as he drew closer.

“What’s wrong with him?” Draco asked eyeing Neville.

“I dunno, he looks like he about to ask Snape a question.” Ron chuckled.

“Ah. Hiya guys.” Neville said at almost a whisper.

“Hi Neville, want to join us?” Harry asked.

“No… no. I just need to ask Hermione something.” He replied his glace bouncing back and forth to Draco.

“Yes, Neville, what is it?” she replied.

“Could you look this over for me when you get a chance?” He replied holding out a roll of parchment.

“She will not.” Ron said as Hermione unrolled the parchment a little. “If she won’t help us with our homework, then she won’t help you either.” Ron protested.

“Ronald!” Hermione spat. “Maybe if you didn’t ask every assignment, I would help you more.”

“That’s the potions essay.” Draco said looking at the unrolled parchment in Hermione’s hand.

“Yes… Yes it is. I ah…” Neville started looking at Draco.
“Let me see it.” Draco said holding out his hand.

Hermione handed the parchment to him and looked up at Neville, who was fidgeting around and looking worriedly at her.

“Ah… Give me a minute Longbottom and I have this fixed up for you.” Draco said reaching into his bag and pulling out a quill, an ink jar and his wand. Neville took a few steps back as Draco gripped the wand and turned the ink red in the jar.

“What’s wrong Neville?” Harry asked.

“Oh… nothing” He replied not taking his eyes off of Draco.

Draco’s quill crossed and scratched the parchment in fast lines, leaving red marks all over. He scribbles out words and added new ones and even rewrote a whole paragraph, before rolling it back up and handing it back to Neville. He took it out of Draco’s hands revealing the shards of emerald in his palm. Neville looked at Harry briefly, before muttering a hurried thank you and retreating back up to the castle.

“He’s a little odd.” Draco said putting everything back in his bag.

“Well Malfoy, who would you react if the person that used to torment you and your friend just helped you with you homework?” Ron said.

“Good point.” Draco replied.

“So you’ll be helping us study for the potions exam then?” Ron asked.

“Ron!” Hermione spat.

Before he had a chance to replied, Snape barked from behind them.

“Mr. Malfoy will be only helping himself study for my exam.”

The four of them all snapped their heads to the potions professor.

“Isn’t that right?” He hissed.

“Yes Professor.” Draco replied.

“Mr. Malfoy, Mr. Potter.” Snape growled, “A word.” He said before walking off towards the lake.

Harry looked at Draco with a curious expression; he just surged and stood up. As soon as Draco and Harry were out of earshot Hermione turned to Ron who was waiting for her to make her next move.

“You can’t be pestering him to do your homework now.” She snapped.

“I just thought.” Ron said

“I know what you thought Ronald.” She said with a smile.

“Well if he helped Neville then why shouldn’t he help us?” He replied.

“He may help you, but let him offer. He’s got enough on his mind. He doesn’t need you bugging him about explaining potions to you.” She said “Queen to D4” she said with out looking at the chess board. “Check Mate!”

“What? No, you cheated.”

Harry smiled a bit as he heard Ron’s out burst as he and Draco met up with Professor Snape.

“What are you grinning at Potter?” Snape barked.

“Nothing.” He spat back, getting a wide eyed look form Draco.

“Let me see your hands” Snape said ignoring his tone.

Harry stuck out both his hands palms up. Snape grabbed the one that was scattered with green jewel pieces. His hand was cold, not like Draco’s are, it was clammy and sticky. His fingers felt like slugs tangling themselves around Harry’s hand.

“You too Draco.” He hissed.

Draco gave the dark haired professor his hand as well. Snape looked at their hands. He ran his thumbs over the emerald shards and mumbled to himself.

“So peculiar, I have never seen anything like this.” He said not taking his eyes of the boys’ hands. “I did not know could mold to flesh.”

“Mold to flesh?” Harry said loudly.

“Yes Potter, haven’t you looked at this?” He snapped pointing at his hand.

The pieces looked smaller then they did before. But what caught Harry’s eye first was the line. He never paid much attention to the like on his palm, except in Divination class when they were doing palm reading. The lines on Harry hand were not green. It was like the emeralds were melting in his hand and running thought the lines filling them with emerald.

“Why is it doing that?” Draco said looking at his own hands.

“I don’t now Draco, I just said that.” Snape hissed. “I’ve never seen anyone use the stone the way you did. Usual you would just through it to you feet and it would shatter on the ground, with the same shield effect.”

“Is it dangerous, for it to be stuck in our hands, I mean?” Harry asked.

“No I don’t think so” Snape said pleasantly, letting go of their hands.

“If there is any change let me know right away.” He barked, before turning on his heal and marching back to the castle.

“I need to talk to you Harry.” Draco said as Harry started to walk back to Hermione and Ron. He stopped and returned to Draco. The walked over closer to the lake.

“Are you going to push me in again?” Harry said with a chuckle.

“If you don’t forget about that I just might.” Draco replied with a slight grin.

“So what’s wrong then? Harry asked.

“I don’t feel good about what has happened.” The Blonde said quietly.

Harry walked closer to him. “What do you mean?”

“I mean Harry; I’ve put you and your friends in too much danger.” He replied

“Your friends now too, and no you haven’t.” Harry said calmly.

“Harry I don’t know what to do. Part of me wasn’t to just go. Get as far away from you as I can, so I don’t cause you anymore pain. You’ve had a hard enough life; you don’t need me and my problems as well. But the other half of me wants to just hug you and never let go.” He said sadly slouching against a tree and sliding down.

“What do you mean get as far away from me as you can? You can’t go anyway. It’s too dangerous.” He said.

“You sound just like Hermione.” Draco said flatly.

“Well we are right.” Harry said firmly. “You aren’t going anywhere.”

“I just don’t want anything else to happen and I know it will.” Draco looked up into Harry’s eyes. The icy gray blue was faded almost and soft tears were colleting in the blonde eyes lashes. “I can’t stop my father. There’s nothing I can do to fight him.”

Harry squatted down beside Draco and placed a hand on the side of his face. He wiped away a single warm tear that had escaped the lashed and rolled down.

“You can’t fight him alone. You need our help if you are going to get past this Draco.” Harry said calmly. We are here for you.” He put his other hand on the other side of Draco’s face. “Draco, I am here for you.”

Harry pressed his lips to Draco’s very softly and only left then there a few seconds before pulling back. “Ok?” He asked.

Draco nodded.

A black Owl flew past and dropped a piece of parchment, it landed next to them on the ground.

It read;

For Mr. Harry Potter, And Mr. Draco Malfoy.

Another owl flew past and dropped something shimmering.

The glint caught Hermione’s eye.

“Come on Ron.” She shouted and ran towards Harry and Draco.

Neville crossed her path she didn’t see him. They collided and went flying to the ground.

“I’m sorry. I just wanted to thank…” He started but Hermione was already gone. Ron rushed past Neville, almost knocking him down again. “Sorry Neville” he shouted.

Harry and Draco watch as a beautiful, miniature, golden broomstick fell and hovered beside them the same way a normal broom would. The heard the fuss of the collision behind them but paid no attention to it. They both reached a hand out for the broom.

“NO!” Hermione shouted as their hand met the warm gold.

Draco snapped his head to her just as she dove and grabbed a hold of his foot.

Ron got to the spot were he had just seen the three of them and all that was there was the parchment.

“A Portkey.” He said to himself, grabbing the parchment and running back to the castle.

“What’s going on?” Neville asked as Ron whizzed by him. Ron didn’t answer.

Well there’s that. It’s a little longer then the last. I hope you all liked it. Also I have posted my entry to the writer’s duel that I never entered. It’s called “The Death of the Greatest Wizard That Ever Lived” It should be posted already if not check back it will me.

Chapter 51: AVADA KADAVRA revisited
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Headmaster!” Ron yelled at the stone gargoyle. “Let me in you stupid rock!” He smashed his fist into the forehead of the giant gargoyle; it just stared back at him.

“Ouch. You oaf let me in this is very bloody important.” He spoke to the stone again.

“Professor Dumbledore!” the red head wailed at the top of his lungs causing a nearby portrait of a small child to begin crying.

“That’s just wonderful.” Ron said looking at the blonde haired baby. “Shh. I’m sorry, please stop… What am I doing? Dumbledore!” he howled again.

“Mr. Weasley! What are you screaming about?” a shrill voice called out behind him. Ron spun around so fast that he stumbled a few steps and almost crashed right in to the still crying baby.

“Professor McGonagall, they’re gone. A port key, left this, just now by the lake.” he blurted out at his Head of House.

“Calm down Mr. Weasley, who’s gone?” She asked.

“Harry, Hermione, and Draco.” He said rushed.

The tall professor turned on her heal and marched off down the corridor, Ron had to almost sprint to keep up.


It was dark, very dark, not a bit of light was gleaming from any direction.

Harry, Hermione, and Draco crashed down into the floor very hard. A rather loud cracking sound over powered the thud of their landing followed by a howl of pain.

“Draco.” Harry called out feeling around the floor for the blonde. His eyes were adjusting very slowly to his new surroundings as he patted his hands around.

“Here” Draco gowned weakly.

Harry crawled slowly following the soft wheezing breaths Draco was taking in and exhaling rapidly.

“It’s broken.” He heard Hermione say quietly.

“No shit!” Draco replied harshly.

“Shh.” She said.

Harry could now see Draco and Hermione. The blonde was lying on one side and Hermione was kneeling beside him. Draco’s broken leg was also in view, the bone protruding through the top of his shin, sticking through his trousers as well.

“Here.” Hermione breathed, as she ripped the lower part of the trouser leg off and tore it down the seam. “This is going to hurt, but it has to be done Draco.” She said and grabbed hold of his leg before he could protest.

Draco wailed in pain and grabbed Harry be the collar and pulled him close, the blonde’s grip, strongly on Harry’s forearm. Hermione took a deep breath and pulled the lose skin back a bit and with one heavy heave, shoved the offending bone back inside. Draco’s finger nails dung so deep into Harry’s arm that it went numb. He bit his lip and took the pain, knowing that it was helping Draco. Hermione tightly wrapped the tone cloth around the wound and tied it.


“Headmaster.” Ron called out once they finally reached the old man, who was just entering the Entrance Hall. “Harrydracohermionegoneportkeythisallleft.” He breathed and handed the parchment to Dumbledore. He looked through his spectacles at the crumpled parchment and turned around and walked out the doors he had just entered.

“Show me Mr. Weasley.” He spoke with a tone of worry.

The three of them rushed down the grounds towards the lake.


“Umm Draco,” Harry breathed, now that he was aware of the small pool of blood that was dripping off of his arm on to his knee.

“Sorry.” The blonde breathed losing his grip but not letting go completely, he didn’t seem to notice the blood.

“Harry, he won’t be able to walk, we’ve got to find where that Portkey went and hope it’s still open.” Hermione said hurriedly.

A blasting charm was called out on the other side of the room and bright jets of light his Hermione in the back and she was thrown across the small room and crashed in to the wall so hard that it splintered. She fell back to the ground in a heap next to Draco.

“Father please.” Draco called out immediately
“Please what? You disobedient little coward.” Lucius Malfoy hissed, walking closer to them.

“Don’t hurt them. They didn’t do anything.” Draco pleaded.

“I had no plans to hurt that stupid girl, she was not meant to be here.” He smacked his cane down into the floor.”

“Leave him alone. Haven’t you caused him enough pain?” Harry growled at the elder blonde.

“No son of mine will defy me.” Lucius said raising his wand.

“CRUCIO!” he called out and Draco shot back to the floor, writhing. He still had a grip on Harry’s arm, and his nail’s ripped, once again into the flesh. Harry howled in pain.

Lucius lifted his wand and smirked happily at the outcome of his actions.

“How, could you?” Harry breathed, through gritted teeth. “He is you son.”

“No son of mine associates himself with the like of you and that mudblood.” Lucius spat pointing his wand as his son again.

“CRUICO!” he muttered again.

Draco’s back arched up and he kicked his legs a tiny bit. Harry heard more bones crunching in his already broken leg. The younger blonde’s face was covered in sweat and scrunched up almost unrecognizably.

“You enjoy torturing you own blood, you sick perverted bastard.” Harry growled out through his teeth again as Draco was still clinging to his arm.

Lucius raised his wand and Draco fell limply back to the floor.

“I have no problem with torturing you as well Potter.” He hissed and pointed his wand at Harry.

Harry scowled back at Lucius and stood his ground. He didn’t not cower down or even flinch as he stared right past the tip of the elder’s wand, straight into his eyes. The menacing, grey eyes, which looked nothing like Draco’s anymore.

“Well then.” Lucius spat. “CRUCIO!”

Harry fell back to the ground, every muscle in his body strained and every inch of him on fire. He starred up at the ceiling for what seemed to last hours before falling flat on his back beside Draco once again.

“Stand up son.” Lucius demanded.

“My leg is broken, father. I can’t stand on it.” Draco said quietly looking at Harry who was still recovering form the spell.

“Stand up Draco, or I will make you.” Lucius hissed.

Harry got to his feet but didn’t help Draco up. Instead he walked closer to Lucius. Now that he was only a foot or two away from the elder Malfoy he could see the frigid, stone-like eyes. They were nothing like Draco’s. He couldn’t even remember Draco’s eyes ever looking that cold. Lucius raised his wand directly to Harry’s forehead.

“You already had one wand placed here boy, don’t think that this out come will be the same as the last one.” Lucius spat with a bitter scowl on his face. Harry’s eyes moved to the wand. It was so familiar from some where. He wasn’t sure where.


Professor Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall looked around the spot where Harry, Hermione, and Draco had been last.

“There’s nothing here Albus.” McGonagall called out and walked back over to Ron.

“You don’t know where they went?” Ron asked worriedly.

“Mr. Weasley,” Dumbledore breathed. “I think you, as well as I know, who they are currently with, who sent the Portkey, but it is a complete mystery where they are, they could be anywhere.”


Just then, while staring up at the offending wand, Harry had an idea, he just hoped that his memory was correct. He slowly pulled out his own wand and held it behind his back hoping the Draco would see it.

“Father. Don’t” Draco called out.

“Lucius’s eyes darted form Harry to his son for a brief moment but it was long enough.

“Expelliarmus” Harry shouted swing his wand around to the blonde in front of him.

Lucius’s wand shot out of his hand and flew up in the air Harry caught it as it fell back down. Harry immediately blurted out a blasting curse which sent Draco’s father flying back into the wall and falling in a heap to the floor.

Harry quickly snapped the serpent head off the end of the wand leaving it on the floor, he ran back to Draco.

“What are you doing?” Draco asked.

“I’m not sure but I hope it works.” He said as he pulled Draco’s wand out of his robes and replaced it with the snake-less wand.

“You little brat.” Lucius growled at he got to his feet. He took a few steps toward Harry and Draco when he stopped and looked down at the silver serpent on the floor at his feet. His eyes darted back up to Harry and his mouth curled into a frozen grimace.

Lucius starred at the snake head for a few moments before charging forward and tackling Harry to the ground. Although his frame was slender he seemed to be extraordinarily strong. Harry struggled but couldn’t over power the man.

“Do you see what you’ve brought me too?” Lucius spat, with every muscle in his fast twitching with rage. “Muggle fighting is one thing I have never lowered my self too.”

Lucius’ gloved hand balled up into t tight fist and swung swiftly, connecting with the side of Harry’s face. His arms stopped fighting the man straddling him, and fell limply to the ground. Lucius snatched the wand from Harry’s hand and pointed it directly at the boy’s chin.

“Father!” Draco shouted, grabbing a handful of his father’s hair and pulling as hard as he could.

Lucius howled in pain and fell backwards off of Harry who scooted closer to Draco. The limping blonde helped him to his feet and the two of them looked up into the bloodshot eyes of Lucius Malfoy starring right back at them.

“You,” He hissed pointing at Harry, “will be dealt with now. And you,” his glare moved to his son. “soon after.”

Draco took two quivering steps, one forward, and one over, in front of Harry.

“You won’t hurt him.” Draco hissed.

Harry stared at the back of Draco’s head in shock. He had never heard him speak to his father that way. He wasn’t requesting or pleading. He was demanding powerfully. The tone in his voice was cold enough to freeze the lake over in July. Lucius also seemed to notice, as he to was starring at his son with a curious eye.

“Draco, stand aside.” he said flatly.

“No.” Draco replied defiantly, standing up a bit more straight.

“Very well then.” Lucius hissed raising his wand to his son’s chest. “I shall tell you mother that this scum behind you was the fault of your death.”

Harry reached one hand forward and placed it on Draco’s hip, he squeezed tightly. Draco did not respond; he just stared back, straight into his father’s eyes.

“AVADA KADAVRA!” the elder Malfoy spat.

Harry stuck is head around Draco’s just in time to watch green sparks fly out of the wand.

Lucius’ eyes darted to the wand in his hand as brilliant green rays of light shot out in every direction. Harry and Draco watched as the tip of the wand exploded in to a globe of pale green light, throwing its holder back. The wand flew up in the air, as Lucius crashed through the wall behind him. He fell to the floor in a heap of charred and tattered robes in the adjoining room which was also very dark. He didn’t move. The wand spun in the air and fell to the floor at the feet of its owner, Draco Malfoy, just before he collapsed backwards in to Harry’s arms.

*** A/N ***

Sorry that took me so long, but no worries now in wither holiday and have all the time in the world to update and hopefully finish this story, so check back frequently as I am not sure of the update schedule yet. I will post the new chapters ASAP, as I have kept you all waiting long enough.

Thanks again to my lovely readers and the more lovely reviews, I would list you all here as I have done before, but that would take too long and prevent me from working on chapter 52. I’m sure you all understand.

Just as a side note I am talking with an artist, and hopefully will have some art to go with a few of the chapters. I am not sure if I will post it in the chapter or somewhere else, but I will let you all know as soon as we get it all sorted out. So watch for that as well.

I want to also wish every one Happy Holidays.

Merry/Happy {insert respected holiday here}

Chapter 52: His Lover or His Enemy?
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“You’re insane, you do know that right?” Draco breathed shortly after Harry sat him down softly on the ground. “What if that hadn’t worked?”

“But it did. I was just afraid that he would be able to tell the difference.” Harry replied with a tiny smile.

“How would he? Our wands are exactly the same except for the core” He said.

Harry shrugged and looked over at Hermione who was still lying beside them on the floor. He brushed her hair out of her face and looked up at Draco who was trying to find a position that caused the least amount of pain on his leg.

“How long do you think she will be out for?” Draco asked, over a wince of pain.


“Minerva Would you please be so kind, and contact Remus and let him know what has happened, and please send Severus up to my office when you get a chance as well.” Dumbledore spoke in his usual soft tone. She nodded and headed off, back to the castle in a hurry.

“Please, Ron, back to my office.” He continued looking at the shaken up red head. “There is no more we can do here.”

Ron wanted to protest, but couldn’t. He didn’t know what he expected Dumbledore to be able to do about the situation. He followed the Headmaster back up to the stone gargoyle. It eyed him cautiously as Dumbledore spoke the password.

Ron throw himself heavily into one of the large arm chairs while Dumbledore sat down lightly on the other side of the gilded desk.

Not a second passed before the door swung open and the fizzy locks of Professor Trelawney rushed in the room.

“Professor is it true? What the Longbottom boy says, is it true?” she sang out as she rushed up to the deck knocking over a small table in between the two chairs.

“Yes Sibyll it is true. Please have a seat.” Dumbledore said.

“Ohh…” she cried out. “I was wrong about her. It’s my fault. If only she would have stayed in my class. I could have showed her how to perfect her vision, how to use it properly.” She wailed grabbing a hold of Ron’s hands.

“Did Hermione tell you what she saw?” Ron asked trying to pull his hands out if the grip Professor Trelawney had on them.

“Please Sibyll, sit down and tell us what Miss Granger told you.” Professor Dumbledore added.

“She… she… she…” Trelawney stuttered griping Ron’s hands tighter.

“What?” Ron shouted angrily.

“Saw the Dark Lord.” She shuddered and let Ron’s hands slip from her own.


“Indefinitely. Mr. Malfoy.”

Harry and Draco both shot their attention to the raspy voice. Neither of them could take their eyes off of the hooded man standing before them. They couldn’t see his face, but Harry know instantly who it was and from the way Draco’s hand tensed up on Harry forearm, he did as well.

“I’ll have those.” He hissed, and all four wands flew across the room to him.

“This was a family matter, that is until you decided to nose you way into things. I cannot and will not let a little brat like you tear apart one of my most powerful alliances Harry. You won’t put me down this time Potter.” Voldemort growled from underneath his cloak turning his gaze, which was not seen, but defiantly felt, to Draco. “True blood is more powerful then you think boy. Let me tell you what I see for your future should you stay on the path you are right now. It will be very short, of course, because you won’t be leaving this room. You Harry, have no idea what the bonds of blood are. You don’t know the longing and the pain that comes with breaking one. So don’t even try to do anything. It is far too late for your little, lucky, games.”

Draco felt chills running down his back. Everything that he had just heard was true. He had missed his father so much since he wrote the letter, even though before that point he had loathed the man. He couldn’t really explain how he felt. He had been pushing it all to the background, and thinking about how things were going to be once his father realized that he had to let his son go. Draco knew deep down in is heart that he would never let it go.

“I’m sorry Harry.” Draco breathed lightly not looking at his partner, his eyes fixed to the floor.

Harry snapped his gaze off of the Dark Lord standing four feet in front of them and starred at the side of Draco’s face.

“What?” he asked, voice shaking. “What are you saying?”

Harry wanted nothing more then to hear the answer to his question, yet at the same time he was deathly afraid of it. His brilliant jade eyes fell heavily upon the blonde next to him, Draco Malfoy; he was his friend, his companion, his confidant, his lover. The rage inside grew unbearable as Harry starred at him, waiting for his reply; as he stared down Draco Malfoy, his enemy.

“Yes, you see it now Harry, don’t you? He is weak. He will always be weak. Nothing will ever change that. It is his place in life to be a follower. He will never be a leader. There is only one who is weaker.” Voldemort hissed joyfully at the two boys in front of him.

Harry ignored him. His full attention was on Draco, still waiting. Harry was not going to ask again. He will wait forever if that’s how long it takes for his so called friend to tell him that he will betray him.

A million thought were blazing through Draco’s head. His childhood, all the times his father answered his cries in the middle of the night. Every time he was held just to be held. Every single time his father kissed him on the forehead before tucking him away in his bed at night. Every painful memory of how life used to be when his father cared for him. Draco felt the emerald eyes burning holes in the side of his face, but he dared not to look in to them. He wanted nothing more then to hold on to the memories of his younger years, when his father loved him.

“Weak! Just like his father is.” Voldemort called out.

The sound rang painfully in Draco’s ears as he saw the very first time his father was not there for him. He remembered the first night his cries went unanswered, the many times he wanted to just sit beside his father only to be pushed out and thrown away. He fought hard to keep his childhood in his mind, but couldn’t find it anywhere. It was gone. He was weak, he thought. A strong person would have no trouble holding on to a memory, overpowering a bad one with a good one.

“I am weak, my Lord.” Draco said under his breath.

Draco had answered Harry, his waiting was over. A painful serge of anger flooded Harry’s head. He couldn’t see Draco anymore, not the Draco Malfoy he had grown to love. All he saw when he looked at the blonde beside him was the pathetic, cowardice Draco Malfoy offering his hand years ago. All this time he had been running form the hooded man across the room, his enemy, when his one and only true enemy sat right beside him.


“What is the meaning of this?” Snape barged in to the office which was growing smaller by the second.

“Severus please.” Dumbledore spoke up.

“He who must not be named has taken them. They are in mortal danger.” Professor Trelawney called out jumping up and grabbing a hold of Snape’s shoulders.

“Yes, you silly woman, I know that. What are we doing about it?” Snape shook Trelawney off and walked up beside Ron and stared at Dumbledore.

“Severus, what would you like me to do about it exactly? Remus has been sent for and I am sure that Minerva has notified The Ministry, though I doubt they will do much of anything.” Dumbledore spoke in his usual tone.

“What else did she say?” Ron interrupted, staring at Professor Trelawney.

“The only thing she said was green,” she said at almost a whisper, “GREEN.” She wailed, “The Killing Curse.” She went straight into hysterics, waving her arms around and squinting through her large glasses.

Snape sighed and rolled his eyes to Ron.

“What did you see Weasley?” he growled.

“Just after you left, an owl dropped a Portkey. That’s all that happened.” Ron said flatly but looking up at the Potions Master hopefully.

“I see great sorrow, everywhere.” Professor Trelawney called out.

The door swung open again and the office grew even smaller, as Remus Lupin, Professor McGonagall and Neville and Ginny walked in to the room.

“Oh Ron.” Ginny wailed and ran to her older brother “I just heard.”

“What is going on?” Lupin asked.

“They’re gone, all gone. Green, covering everything. Nothing can be done.” Trelawney howled.

“Sibyll Please…” McGonagall hissed at her.

“SIT DOWN!” Professor Dumbledore wailed over everyone. Silence feel upon the room as a chair for everyone appeared behind them.


“You see Harry, some people will never change.” Voldemort hissed and took a step closer.

“You slug.” Harry shouted.

Draco didn’t look up; he didn’t want to watch The Dark Lord kill Harry right in front of him, so he kept his gaze to the floor. It wasn’t until he felt the warm hands around his throat that he realized Harry was speaking to him.

Harry pounced very much like a female mountain lion would while protecting her young. His hands wrapped tightly around his enemy’s neck, he pushed him to the floor.

“You coward.” Harry hissed.

Draco looked up straight in to the jade that was almost glowing red, in shock.

“How could you?” he growled tightening his grip.

Draco felt the warmth of Harry’s body resting on top of his own, cold frame. He didn’t fight back, didn’t struggle; he just laid still and starred up into his lovers eyes.

Harry watched as the silver eyes stared deadly back up at him. A snarl grew on his face as he strangled Draco. Right before his very eyes, had hadn’t missed it this time, he had watched the icy silver of Draco’s eyes fade to blue, the bluest they had ever been, a deep shinning cobalt. Tears began to roll down the sides of his face as he looked back up at Harry.

A single tear dropped from Harry’s cheek. He hadn’t even felt it roll out of his eye. It fell through the air, taking ages to reach its destination. It splashed down on Draco’s lower lip. Harry released his grasp of the blonde but remained on top of him pinning him to the floor.

“I remember,” Draco whispered, looking straight up into Harry’s eyes, “when we were nameless, just two boys attending a new school.”

Harry looked down at the Draco, but said nothing.

“I want to have a name.” he said quietly. “You need to have a name.”

Draco rolled over pushing Harry off of him. He managed to get to his feet, and with out looking at Voldemort, he struggled to make his way through the hole in the wall and sit down beside his father.

“Father.” He spoke gently. “I’m sorry.” He brushed the hair away that was covering his father’s face, half of which was blackened.

“I can’t be who you want me to be. I am weak. I never had it in me to follow you.” Draco whispered to his father. He leaned down and kissed his father’s forehead gently. “You always knew that though, didn’t you?” he said flatly, standing up and returning through the whole in the wall. He made his way next to Harry, but didn’t look at him. He just starred straight at Voldemort.

“I can’t be my father for you.” He said strongly. “I don’t have it in me. And that is not weakness. It’s strength, a power which my father lacks.”

***A/N*** Good old fashion angst. How I love thee so. Well I hope I haven’t frightened any of you off. Please stick around for the following chapters, their numbers dwindling down now. My plan is to have this story completed by the New Year, as a holiday gift for you all.

I hope you all enjoyed that. New chapter will be posted sometime early next week.

Thanks to all my wonderful reviews again. I hope you all enjoyed my entry to the Duel, “The Death of the Greatest Wizard That Ever Lived”, that I never entered. if you haven’t read it, please do if you have the time. Thanks.

Chapter 53: The Third Time’s a Charm?
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Right there,” Ron pointed to the ground, “That’s where they were.”

Remus Lupin looked around the spot briefly before turning to Snape.

“Have you found any more information about the emerald, Severus?” he asked.

Snape turned his gaze lazily to Lupin. “It’s some sort of protection energy. I haven’t worked out how to make it work quite yet. I was hoping to do some tests with Mr. Malfoy and Potter in the morning to figure that out.” he growled.

Lupin thought for a second and returned his eyes to the ground.

“It’s been far too long.” Professor Trelawney sang out wildly. “They’re…”

“Sibyll!” McGonagall spat, interrupting the Divinations Professor before she could finish.

“Well, what would happen if is joined back together?” Ginny breathed quietly looking at Snape.

“That is precisely what I was going to try.” Snape barked.


“You stupid boy.” Voldemort spat taking another step closer.

“We can’t fight him, you do know that?” Harry said under his breath.

“I don’t want to fight him.” Draco replied lightly, looking at Harry.

“You will not disobey me boy, you have been raised to follow me, and that is exactly what you will do.” the hooded man growled.

Draco did not reply he just stood still and stared down the shadow which concealed The Dark Lord’s face.

“Oh, not going to talk now?” Voldemort hissed. “CRUICO!”

Draco fell to the floor dragging Harry down with him. His body tensed and his eyes rolled up. Harry brushed the hair out of the blondes face, but was quite sure it wasn’t bothering him.


“We just heard.” Fred and George called out as they ran up beside Ron, Ginny, and Neville.

“How did you hear?” Ron asked eyes the twins.

“It’s going all around.” Fred said.

“Everyone knows” George added.

“Look” they said together, pointing towards the castle.

The entire school was making their down the grounds. Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape went to send everyone back inside.

“So how long have they been gone for?” Fred asked.

Ron looked down at his wrist watch, then back to the twins.

“It’s been a little more then an hour now.” he replied shallowly.


Draco fell limply to the ground with quick uneven breathes. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Harry, his eyes squinted and bloodshot. His lips quivered as he spoke.

“Help me up.” He said weakly.

Harry thought Draco should stay down but didn’t argue, he grabbed the blonde under his arms and lifted him back to his feet. Draco took his time to balance on his good leg before letting go of Harry. He slouched limply but found the strength to look back up as Voldemort.

“So we’re playing hero, then? Standing up to The Dart Lord and protecting the world.” Voldemort hisses joyfully as he face began to slip slightly from the shadows, revealing a smirk, one that could defiantly combat with Draco’s.

“IMPERIO!” He whispered merrily.

Harry first thought that he had been hit by the curse, but soon realized he hadn’t as he watched Draco hop off his good leg and land back down on the broken one. The makeshift bandages tore off as he crashed to the ground. The bone had once again broken through the skin and blood fell to the stone floor. Harry looked to Draco’s face expecting him to look terrible, but was shocked to see the blonde grinning from eye to ear. Sweat continued to run down his face and his eyes looked of death, but he wore the smile of a child at Christmas.

Voldemort continued to amuse himself be instructing his puppet to stand back up and repeat the process. On the third time Draco fell limply to the ground, his palm turned upright. The Dark Lord stopped laughing. He took another step closer and eyed the brilliant emerald lines of Draco’s hand.

“You fool.” He growled under his breath.

Harry looked up at Voldemort as he strode closer to them, and was amazed when he walked right past. It was then that his eyes fell upon Draco again. His eyes still stinging with red and swollen with pain, but his smile was gone. His rosy lips fell open and continued to quiver slightly. Harry leaned down and kissed the blonde on the forehead. He took Draco’s face in his hands and tried to get him to look back, even if only for a second, but he didn’t. The new shade of cobalt in his pupils stared off in to space.


“It’s no use really.” Fred said quietly.

“They’re not going back in.” George added.

Ron looked back to the crowd that had gathered behind them. The students were trying to push past the Snape and McGonagall. There were even a few teachers trying to make there way past as well. A young girl in the front held a book with a picture of an old feeble wizard on the cover. He even looked as if he was trying to get out of his picture.

“What can else can we do?” Ron heard Lupin ask the Headmaster.

“I’m afraid there isn’t anything we can do Remus.” Dumbledore replied solemnly. He had an expression that Ron had never seen him wear before, like he had given up hope. Yet when he turned to look at Ron it changed to the soft smile and twinkle of optimism. Ron knew that he was just putting it on to make him feel better, but it did help.


Voldemort pointed his wand at Lucius and mutter an incantation. The elder blonde went rigid and stood up straight against his will. His eyes darted up and starred back at the draped man in front of him.

“Why didn’t you tell me he used the emerald you fool?” he hissed at almost a whisper but loud enough, that Harry heard him clearly.

“I…I…a…forgot to mention it, my lord.” Lucius stuttered, “I’m sorry.

“You forgot to mention it?” Voldemort spat menacingly.

Lucius looked back at his master with an expression of complete and utter fear plastered on his already pale face. He shivered slightly.

“I’ll deal with you after I finish them.” The Dark Lord said pointing his wand at the blonde again and growling another spell that threw Lucius back against the wall. He fell to the floor and lay still once more.

Lord Voldemort walked slowly back to Harry and Draco and eyed them. He made Draco stand up just like he had done to his father moments ago. Draco found the strength to look back at him but that’s all, he didn’t even have the power to stand on his own, as soon as Voldemort removed the charm he would fall back to the floor.

“I’m tired of this.” Voldemort hissed glaring at Draco.

“Leave him alone.” Harry spat.

The hooded figure snapped his gaze to the raven haired boy and lowered his wand from Draco. Harry caught the blonde as he fell, revealing the emerald tracery of his own palm to The Dark Lord.

“Oh, I see.” Voldemort hissed. “I understand now.

He moved closer to Draco and placed a cold finger on the boys chin. Draco turned his head a bit, trying to get away.

“I’ve been going about this punishment all wrong Draco, but I know how to truly punish you know.” he spat pointing his want at Harry and yelling, “CRUSCIO!”

Harry fell to the ground letting go of Draco. The Blonde amazingly caught himself and did not fall with him. He stared down at the dark haired Harry Potter writhing and gritting his teeth.

“Stop it, just stop it.” Draco pleaded no taking his eyes off of Harry. “I’ll obey you. Just please don’t hurt him anymore.” Draco said flatly looking up at Voldemort.

The hood had slid down even more, revealing the look of joy in his eyes, as he smirked back at the blonde. Draco stared him down briefly before lunging forward and shoving The Dark Lord back. He stumbled a bit but regained his balance, but it was enough to break the spell. Draco pulled Harry up to his feet.

“I’m sorry.” He spoke softly.

“What… are you doing?” Harry said catching his breath “Don’t give up for me.” he breathed looked deep into the other boys blue eyes.

“Enough!” Voldemort shouted getting the attention of both of them. “I’m finished with both of you.” He howled pointing his wand.

Both Harry and Draco watch as the tip of Voldemort’s wand began to glow green. It looked as if it as charging up power or something.

Draco’s hair shone a curious green, and his face was distressed. He looked back with a terrible expression of fear tainting his porcelain skin. Harry snapped his gaze from Draco, beside him, to Voldemort, his raven hair a mess, and the round glasses askew. He wore a look of pure hate.

“AVADA KADAVERA!” Voldemort hissed with a low rumble.

Harry and Draco both grabbed each other hands tightly as The Dark Lord spoke the words they had heard twice recently.

Sparks flew from their hands seconds before an explosion of green light came from the connected palms. The light blew out in a great ball before a second blast came. Two, thick jets of light shout forward and hit Voldemort curse in mid air and blasted it up into the ceiling before hitting him square in the chest. A third outburst of pale green light emitted from their hands straight up. The jet blew apart the ceiling and reflected back down to the floor in a circle around the three just as it did before. Voldemort was hurled backwards, through at least three walls behind him, but neither of them waited to see how far he went.

Harry quickly dragged Hermione over to the port key and helped Draco there too. Still clutching Draco’s hand tightly he put Hermione’s in his other and grabbed the golden broom stick along with the blonde.


“What’s goin’ on ‘ear!” Hagrid said as he matched up beside Lupin.

Before anyone could answer him there was a loud crack of Green lightning and three people tumbled down, entangled in a jets and sparks of pale green. Hagrid caught Draco before he smashed in to the ground. Hermione landed down hard on Professor Snape, and Harry fell to the ground. The ground wasn’t as hard as he expected it to be.

The impact caused Harry and Draco to break their grasp of one another, causing one last blast of light. It traveled across the grounds and knocked a few of the students down. Green sparks jumped back and forth between their hands for a moment before disappearing.

Harry opened his eyes very slowly, as they had to adjust to the sunlight. He glanced in to the caramel colored eyes staring back up at him as they came slowly in to focus.

“Remus.” He said quietly, before his head dropped to Lupin’s chest.

**A/N** I hope those of you who were a little disappointed by the last chapter are happier now.

I am sort of sad, now that this is coming to a close, but am working hard at my new one. So don’t for get to check back for the end of Hermione’s Secret. There still one more little surprise. ^@^

Chapter 54: Commencement
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Remus?” Harry breathed quietly.

He felt as though he was somewhere familiar, yet he wasn’t sure where he was. He sensed a presence of warmth and love, but he didn’t know where it was coming from. Harry Potter was aware that he was lying down and on something soft and comfortable so he knew he couldn’t be in the hospital wing as the bed were cold and stiff. He opened his eyes slowly. Blurred light seeped in to the jade; it was painful, almost like being branded with a hot poker. He closed them sharply, and took a deep breath.

Harry stirred a little, wrestling with something that was covering him up. It must be a thick blanket, but it felt nothing like any of the blankets at Hogwarts, although they were all very plush and warm, this was better, better then any other covering he had ever used before.

Chocolate chip cookies; he smelled fresh chocolate chip cookies. He took another deep breath, filling his nose with the sweet aroma; there was something else as well. Harry couldn’t quite place it, but he knew it from somewhere. After another breath he worked it out, it was lavender. However odd the combination of scents may have been, he had smelled then before, together.

The Burrow, that’s where he remembered the smell from, the lavender plants just out side the kitchen windows and the never ending supply of cookies that Mrs. Weasley always made. He couldn’t be at The Burrow though, that was impossible, last term wasn’t finished yet, he hadn’t even taken his exams.

“No Molly, he hasn’t woken up yet.” A familiar voice said ever so slightly form beside him.

“Remus?” Harry breathed again, opening his eyes once more.

The blurred outline of a figure seated beside him moved a bit but remained looking away. The sandy blonde hair came almost in to focus, very slowly. Harry stared at the mess of hair looking away form him for a second, before realizing.

“Remus?” he said at almost a shout, sitting up, tossing the blanket almost completely off.

“Shh,” the figured purred turning around. “I’m here Harry, lay back down.”

Remus Lupin gently pushed Harry back down in to the plush sofa, and handed him his glasses.

“It’s all right Harry, I’m here, and I’ve been here the whole time.” Lupin purred again, in his rough yet surprisingly soothing voice.

Harry looked up at the smile on his former professor, before focusing in of his surroundings. He wasn’t at the Burrow he was at Number 12 Grimmauld Place, in the drawing room to be exact.

“Why am I here?” Harry asked, turning his gaze back to Lupin. “Where is everyone else…Everyone else…?” Harry repeated. “Hermione?” he said sitting up again. “Is she alright?” His heart sped up slightly. “Draco?” he asked quietly, “Where is he?”

“Harry dear!” Mrs. Weasley shouted as she rushed in the room and almost tackled him with a hug. She squeezed him so tight that he felt as if he would pop. Although he loved her hugs he was slightly relieved when she finally let him go.

“What are you doing dear, you’ll catch a cold.” Mrs. Weasley said pulling the bright plum and crimson blanket up to Harry’s chin. “I brought it from home, just for you Harry.”

“Hermione is just fine Harry, and …” Remus started but was interrupted.

“Of course she is dear.” Mrs. Weasley sang out joyfully. “Everyone’s down stairs Harry, would you like me to let them in to see you? They’ve all been waiting eagerly.” She smiled at Harry as he nodded and she whisked out of the room and down the stairs.

“Harry there’s something very important I need to tell you.” Remus said in a soft yet stern manner, which grabbed Harry’s attention immediately. He leaned down and looked straight in to Harry’s eyes, he even rested a hand on the boy’s upper arm.

Remus opened his mouth just as the door swung open again and a herd of people flooded in the room.

“Harry” they all said at the same time, as though they had planned it.

“Harry, it so good to see you up, finally.” Hermione said with a smile rushing to his side and kneeling down.

“Mate, thought you would sleep forever.” Ron said.

“Yeah Harry.” Fred and George said together, “We were worried.” George said, “Really worried.” Fred added. “Silly us though, we should have known better.” They finished together again.

“How are you feeling Harry?” Ginny asked quietly from the back of the group.

There was about five minutes of comments coming form the room full of people. Harry glanced around and caught the smiles of Dean, Neville, and Seamus also, standing in the back with Ginny

“Why are you all here?” Harry asked looking around at everyone. “I mean what about end of term and exams?” he finished.

“Oh haven’t you heard yet?” Seamus belted out from the back.

“Harry,” Hermione said sweetly. “Dumbledore canceled everything, sent us all home early.” She smiled.

“Oh.” Harry said scooting back so he could lean up against the arm of the sofa.

“Excuse me. Are you talking about me in here?” Professor Dumbledore spoke from the doorway, causing Neville and Ginny to jump slightly, and Dean and Seamus to chuckle at them.

“I see that Harry has been awake for all of fifteen minutes and is already being hounded by his friends.” Dumbledore spoke gently, looking and smiling around at everyone as he walked towards the sofa.

“How are you feeling Harry?” Dumbledore asked with his usual twinkle.

“Fine, Professor.” Harry replied.

“When you are feeling up to it Harry, Professor Snape would like to check you out.” Dumbledore said with a smile. Harry nodded, looking to Lupin who smiled back at him.

“Professor?” Harry asked quietly.

Dumbledore, reading the tone of Harry’s voice and the expression on his face, leaned down to listen closely.

“What Happened to Draco” Harry asked in a broken manner.

Dumbledore’s eyes widened slightly. “I’m not sure I’m the right person to tell you that Harry.” he replied. Harry’s heart fell.

The room fell silent as the sound of someone climbing the stairs could be faintly heard. It was an odd sound, not like normal foot steps. One foot step followed by a hollow wooden clunk, then another soft step, again followed by the same clunk.

“Ahh, the right person, it seems, will be here shortly.” Dumbledore said softly before standing back up and taking a step to one side.

The sound was oddly familiar to Harry, he had heard it before. It sounded like pirates with wooden legs, which he remembered from Uncle Vernon’s Sunday afternoon pirate adventure movies he often listened to from his cupboard. Then it hit him. He did know someone with a wooden leg; Moody. But why would Mad-Eye Moody be the right person to tell Harry where Draco was, he thought as the clunks grew louder and closer.

Everyone parted as the clunks reached the landing and began their way down the hall growing closer to the door. Harry could now see the doorway, as a matter of fact; he had a very clear view of it. Everyone had completely gotten out of the way. Hermione and Ron, who had both been kneeling right beside Harry, were now standing against the desk, beside professor Dumbledore.

The loudest clunk so far sounded right out side the door, and everyone in the room was now staring at the door. It swung open very slowly and Harry looked to Moody’s feet. There was something wrong though. Where there should have been one foot and the wooden nub of the false leg, there were two feet in shinny black shoes, standing beside a sleek, dark, mahogany cane.

Harry‘s eyes moved upward and followed the black trousers in to the black, knee length dress coat with silvered bottoms and the thick black cloak worn over, opened in the front. There was a slender pale hand gripping the top of the craved walking stick. The completion of that hand matched identically to the soft pale curves of the face which was surrounded by the neatly placed white-blonde tresses of Draco Malfoy. Harry’s eyes fell upon the cobalt eyes which stared back at him.

Their eyes were entwined in each other for what seemed to Harry to be days, before Draco took one step in to the room. Harry’s eyes moved to the slight grimace of pain that washed over the soft smirk on Draco’s lips, then down. The blonde walked slowly closer to Harry, severely favoring one leg with every step.

“Here Draco, sit down.” Remus said standing up and pushing his chair behind Draco. He flashed Lupin a look of appreciation before sitting carefully in the chair.

“How are you feeling?” Draco asked quietly, almost like he was embarrassed to be saying the words, he glances briefly around the room at all the faces starring at him, before turning back and waiting for Harry’s answer. Harry looked at the slightly pink face of Draco.

“Forget me, how is that leg? That’s more important then I am.” Harry replied swinging he legs off the sofa and sitting upright directly in front of the pale boy.

“It’s been better, but Professor Snape said it will be completely healed in a week or so.” Draco replied with a smile.

“I didn’t think you would come.” Harry said staring straight in to Draco’s eyes. “I woke and you weren’t here. I was…” Harry started but never finished his sentence.

Draco jumped forward in his seat and pressed his soft lips gently to Harry’s. He showed no hesitation, it was something that Harry never thought Draco would do in front of a room full of people. He was quiet sure that they were all surprised but there was not a sound in the room. The kiss was long and gentle almost like their first kiss only with out the nervousness. It was pure.

“Ok, dears…” Mrs. Weasley started but stopped as she entered the room and saw the two boys.

Draco pulled back only about an inch or so and spoke very softly, so only Harry could hear her. “I will always be here.”

“Ok, Supper time! Everyone to the kitchen.” Mrs. Weasley sang out joyfully.

Draco snapped his head to her with a surprised expression. “I just made it up the stairs.”

She placed her hand on her hip and grinned at the blonde. “Always complaining, Mr. Malfoy.” She pointed her wand at him and after a flash of soft pink light he was gone.

“Thank you.” He called out from down stairs, causing most of the room to laugh as they made their way out of the room.

Harry stood up and walked towards the door after Professor Dumbledore, when Lupin placed his hand on his shoulder. He stopped.

“Harry” Remus said softly. “Draco has been given permission to stay here for the summer if he likes.” Harry smiled up at him.

Dinner was the most fun it had ever been. Harry didn’t know eating supper could be so much fun. Fred and George were banishing clumps of mashed potatoes across the table at each other. Seamus was telling jokes which no body else really got, but the fact the he laughed hysterically at them made it all very funny. Ginny told her mother about when Fred and George tricked her with the “blueberry juice” expecting her to yell at the twins, but she just laughed. The best thing, however was when Mr. Weasley apperated in to the room and was hit square in the forehead by one of George’s banished chicken legs. It caught him so off guard that he stumbled backwards and stepped on Crookshanks’ tail causing the cat leap in to Ron’s lap.

Ron was so shocked by this that he spit his mouthful of corn across the table and half of it fell into Draco’s lap. At that point everyone fell silent as the pale blonde looked down at the slightly eaten kernels scattered on his lap. Ron had a look of pure terror on his face as he apologized to Draco. Draco however did not respond, he pulled out his wand and magically made the corn float in the air before torpedoing at both Fred and George. “Don’t you two know it’s rude to play with your food?” He added with a big grin. The whole table erupted into laughter.

After dinner everyone made their way into the sitting room, where Mrs. Weasley had placed enough seats for everyone. Harry helped Draco along, and although he disputed the fact the he needed help, everyone could see the he appreciated it.

Harry was presently surprised that the conversation had yet to reach what had happened after they used the port key; because he wasn’t really sure he was up to retelling the tale. Everyone seemed to be getting on very well. Dean had sketched a few caricatures. The one of Ron was great, red ears and all. Ginny continued to tell of the terrible things her twin brothers had done to her over the past year, and Dumbledore told a particular funny joke involving two hinkypunks, a sphinx and a pair of purple socks.

Everyone enjoyed themselves until well into the night, when Dumbledore returned to Hogwarts saying that he’d be back in the morning. They all made their way upstairs for bed, some a little slower then others, of course.

Due to the lack of space, Ron, Harry and Draco were to sleep in the drawing room, the rest of the boys in the main bedroom and Ginny and Hermione in the smaller room, but Ginny and Hermione came into the drawing room first.

Draco pulled something out from beside the desk. It looked like he was carrying a bag of some sort, but nothing was visible. Harry remembered the dragon hide bags that they had bought in Knockturn Alley.

“Now I don’t want any complaining.” Draco said with a gin as he placed the invisible bag on the sofa beside Harry and sat down on the other side.

“Complaining? About what Mal…Draco” Ron corrected himself but Draco took no offence.

“I know that I have been terrible to all of you over the past years and I am shallow and not an emotional person, so the only way I could think to make it up to you was to get you all gifts of some sort.” He stated very openly and in his usual tone.

“You are not shallow Draco…’Hermione started before fully hearing the entire sentence.” Gifts, you didn’t…”

“Complaining.” Draco butted in, sounding a lot like Hermione herself. She stopped her objection and smiled back at him.

“Draco you really didn’t have to…” Harry started.

“What did I say?” Draco asked playfully eyeing Harry. “Beside I didn’t get you anything, I think I’ve very well made up with you by now.” he said with a smirk, getting Hermione roll her eyes. “But that was still complaining.”

Harry smile awkwardly back at the blonde at grew a shade redder.

Draco reached into the bag, his hand being completely cut off by the bag. Harry slightly chuckled at the looks on the other three’s face, as Draco pulled a package out of what looked to be thin air and handed it to Ginny.

It was wrapped in very expensive looking paper and tied with a ribbon that actually sparkled. Ginny pulled the glittering gold tie and the wrappings fell of by them selves.
She looked at what was in the package for a second before looking up at Draco.

“More shampoo?” Hermione said.

“Yes,” Draco said with a smile, “but this time strawberry, to prevent any more confusion.”

Ginny picked up one of the bottle and opened it. The sweet scent filled the room.

“That smells just like fresh strawberries.” Ron said sticking his nose in the air again. “like when mum makes shortcake.”

Draco pulled two packages out of the bag and set the smaller on the couch beside him. He handed the other to Ron. “You gave me a good problem. I couldn’t think of anything for you really.”

Ron took the package and selfishly undid the tie, just as he always did with his Christmas presents. His eye’s lit up when he saw what was now sitting on his lap.

“Wow!” he breathed. “Zonko's Ultimate Joke Pack.” He read the bright red lettering on the box. “It has Dungbombs, Frog Spawn Soap, Hiccup Sweets, and Nose-Biting Teacups. Thanks mate.” He said with out realizing exactly what he said.

Hermione and Harry both looked at Ron and then to Draco with the same surprised expression, the very same one that Ron wore a second after he finished what he said. Draco just smiled and nodded his head the red head, whose ears were now a few hews deeper.

“Here I also thought you might find a use for this as well.” Draco held out the invisible bag. And Ron looked at him curiously. Draco grabbed Ron’s hand and placed it on the bag’s handle. He felt it for a second before opening it and sticking his hand inside, it disappeared just as Draco’s had done.

“Cool, an invisible bag.” Ron said. “this had to be expensive.”

“Oh it wasn’t really that much.” Draco replied, getting grunt from Harry. He had been there when Draco got the bag and he knew that Mrs. Weasley could buy new robes for the whole Weasley family and still have something left over for how much that bag cost, but he didn’t say anything.

“Now I have something very special for you.” Draco said handing the smallest gift to Hermione.

She also pinkened slightly as she took it and unwrapped it.

“Oh,” she breathed, “it beautiful.”

She pulled the sparkling gold pendent out of the small box. It had strange engravings on it, one that Harry and Ron didn’t understand.

“Now let’s see how well you’ve been paying attention in Ancient Ruins?” Draco asked with a grin.

Hermione looked down at the markings and ran her thumb over them.

“It says…” she paused and looked up at him with an embarrassed, expression, turning out right red.

“Well what does it say?” Ron asked impatiently.

“It says Truth Always.” She said flatly, looking down at crossed legs.

Draco leaned down and gently pulled her head back up with his forefinger.

“I didn’t intend for it to make you feel bad or regret this past year, Hermione.” he said in a soft tone. “I wouldn’t want you to take back anything you’ve done this year. It’s just a reminder or sorts, look.” The blonde undid the top few buttons on his shirt and pulled out a silver pendent identical to the one in Hermione’s hand. “It’s a good rule of thumb, one that I need to stick by more often as well.” He said with a smile.

One single tear rolled down the side of Hermione face and dropped onto her knee. She smile back up at him but didn’t say anything. A reply was not needed, the look on her face showed her full gratitude.

“I’ll take you to get a chain for that as well, I wasn’t’ sure on what length you’d want.” Draco stated.

“And there’s something else as well. Ah Harry would you mind going in the left pocket in my cloak over there.” Draco said, pointing at the chair just on the other side of Harry.
He pulled out two things, and handed them to Draco with an odd look. Draco handed one to Hermione and the other one to Ron.

Hermione looked down at a watch, with a glowing red face, then to Ron, and back to Draco.

“You don’t think I didn’t see what was going on did you?” he said with a smile. “You’ll show Ron how to use it right?”

She nodded.

The five of them chatted for almost another hour before Ginny started to fall asleep sitting up and Hermione suggested they all get to sleep. Ron put the watch and his Zonko’s pack back in the dragon hide bag and sat it down beside the sofa.

“Just make sure you don’t forget where you put that, or you’ll have to trip over it to find it trust me.” Draco said nodding to the bag.

“Draco Malfoy, trip over a bag, I don’t believe that.” Ron said with a chuckle “I mean that’s not very gracefully is it?”

Draco returned a chuckle and a smile at the comment, before the girls said good night and went across the hall. After some persuading Ron laid down on the sofa, which he to no avail, insisted Draco sleep on and fell asleep after a few minutes. Harry and Draco lay down in their sleeping bags, which were magically more comfortable then they looked.

“Harry.” Draco spoke gently making sure Ron’s snores could still be heard.

“Yeah?” Harry answered rolling over to face the blonde.

“Remember when I said I didn’t have anything for you?” He asked.

“Yes, and don’t worry about it, I don’t need anything from you, just…”he hesitated, “well just you to be here… with me.” Harry replied looking straight into Draco’s eyes.

“I lied.” Draco said softly, pulling a tiny box from within his pillow case.

Harry eyed the small black velvet box for a second before taking it and opening it. Inside was a gold ring. He looked closer at the ring and sure enough was a tiny engraved snake. Harry looked at the snake for a moment before looking up at Draco again.

“It called ‘Uraeus,’” Draco said softly. “The ancient Egyptians believed that snakes would spit fire at approaching enemies. The Pharaoh’s would ware them on their headdresses for strength.” he added pulling his own hand out and showing his silver ring that matched. “I thought we both could use a little strength right now.”

Harry was speechless. He didn’t have a clue of what to say. He had never received a gift that meant so much to him. He did enjoy all the gifts he got from Ron, Hermione and Mrs. Weasley, but this was different. There was something behind this. It actually meant something.

“There’s another on the inside.” Draco whispered softly as Harry stared at the ring. He pulled it out and tipped it forward so he could see the inside. There was an eye carved inside on the other side of the snake. This symbol Harry had seen before, but he didn’t know what it meant.

“That is an ‘Udjat’ it symbolizes protection. It will always be watching. It never sleeps, it will always protect you.” Draco continued.

“Where did you get this? I’ve never seen anything like this before?” Harry said looking at the snake again.

“Egypt.” Draco replied.

Harry’s mouth dropped open wide.

“When did you have time?” Harry asked.

“Harry, its Saturday. You’ve been out for just about a week.” Draco answered with a soft smile.

Draco watched as Harry eyed the gold ring for a few minutes and ran his finger over the snake then over the eye inside. “You don’t have to ware it of course. I understand if you don’t want to.” He said softly and genuinely.

“Why wouldn’t I want to ware it?” Harry asked looking back to the blonde beside him. Draco shrugged. “Which finger should I ware it on?”

“Which ever one you like, it will adjust to fit.” Draco replied, as Harry slipped the ring in his left ring finger, with out thinking twice about it. They shared a brief glance of understanding before laying down. Draco snaked his arm around Harry’s waist and rested his head on his shoulder.

“Harry.” he whispered.

“Yeah” Harry replied.

Draco purred, “I will always be here…with you.”


**A/N** Well that’s the end and a long one at that. I thought I’d give you all a nice long sweet ending. Hope you all enjoyed it. I really want to thank all of you who have stuck with me for so long, and reviewed chapter after chapter as this kept getting longer. I really never intended it to be so long. I honestly thought I would finish it, that I would loose interest, but lucky for me and you guys as well I didn’t. so there’s all 54 chapters.

Thanks again! You all have been great.

I’ve posted the first few chapter of my new story “Back and Forth” that way, those of you who are sticking with me wouldn’t have a gap. I’m just getting into it right now, so stick with me. I really think this one will be better then “Hermione’s Secret” so check it out if you get a chance. All of you “Flag Wavers” should enjoy it once it gets more into it. I’ve also updated “Somewhat Damaged” and will be adding chapter 3 soon. I promise I will be better about updating in the future.
And hopefully I’ll be entering the new duel as soon as the categories are posted so keep an eye out for that.

I said I thought that this story would be finished by the New Year; well I was only 5 days off.

Thanks again.

Big Hugs to you all.